《Blood Bound》 Chapter 1 - Prologue Sometimes the things you hate the most can turn into something you love the most. Things seem like they might never work out. Everything seems to be taking a turn for the worst But When nothing is going your way, you have to find a way to turn things around. To struggle for the things you want. For the things, that really matter. Chapter 2 - That Fateful Meeting >>Maya I stood outside the university gate staring at the building in disbelief. I still dont know how I got in. I mean Ive been here for a year now and it might be weird that I still think about it but in my life rarely anything has gone my way. Taking a deep breath I walk in. My pace slows down as I begin to look around in search of a certain person. My eyes darted everywhere but I couldnt spot him. Strange, hes always here waiting around the benches. I stop so that I could get a better view but exactly at that second someone wraps his arms around me from the back and twirls me around. After getting me a single but powerful spin the person put me down and I glared at him. Ruda! He grinned, Waiting for me? Well duh! I gently rubbed my sides. How is he so friggin strong? We have almost all our classes together. To be exact we have all our classes together except one because you betrayed me. We both started walking towards our department. Excuse you! I did not betray you! You betrayed me. I told you I was going to pick up psychology and you should too but you didnt listen. No! I said you shouldnt pick it up but you did! So, its the other way around, YOU didnt listen. I elbowed his side but he didnt even wince, instead he laughed. Does this guy not feel any pain? I looked at him bewildered. Are you even human? Youre laughing? He looked at me and flashed me a smile. I could clearly see those white teeth and sharp canines. Sharper than any other persons. Of course! He winked at me and I noticed his pretty brown eyes. A very light shade of brown really made the color stand out. Come to think of it. He has many unique things about him. He doesnt really work out but still has quite a nice body. I peeked at his arms, he was wearing a sleeveless shirt so his nicely toned biceps were out on display. Hes really strong and very good looking. Compared to me, he really stands out a lot. Many girls have tried getting his number but he was never interested. I wonder why? I know he doesnt like me that way. We both are just good friends. How we became friends is a common story. Or is it? He got lost as soon as he entered the city and had no idea where to go. Frankly he looked like a lost pup. Lucky for him he found a kind soul like me to guide him. I chuckled. Why are you laughing? He asked as we both reached our department. Oh nothing. Just remembering how you got lost the first time you came to the city. He got embarrassed, Theres no need for you to remember that! People, especially the girls, looked his way, Why not!? Its such a funny story!! I raised my voice, I actually found you in the abandoned puppy box!! Ahh!! He placed his hand on my mouth, No you did not! I forced his hand down from my mouth, although it took me a lot of effort, Yes! The box said, please take me I finally managed to say it quickly before he blocked my mouth again. He looked around at the people, It did not!! He glared at me, You little! I laughed as he dragged me to class. You know, I think. I was pretty lucky too. I smiled. Im glad I was the one who found him. I was able to make such a good friend. *** Ruda no! Go alone. He stood outside my dorm pleading me to go to the party with him. Come on Maya! I need a partner! You know I dont go to frat parties. I shooed him away with my hand. No darling, you dont understand. This is no normal party. Its a- He wiggled his eyes at me, dangerous one. I rolled my eyes, All the more reason, not to go. But, He looked down and pouted, Youre my only friend. He looked back at me. I dont know why but his eyes seemed a bit bigger and the way they stared at me was- strange, Arent you my friend? He asked so innocently, as if a little kid was asking me. Well- I am The more I looked into his eyes the more I got drawn in. Then youll come with me right? He showed me his puppy eyes. I- I shook my head, Okay... *** Only when we reached there I realized what I had done. How did I agree to this!? I shot my head at Ruda. He looked back at me. His face was full of excitement so I couldnt really say anything to him. I looked in front of me. The party was at a huge house and there were all kinds of people there and I really mean all kinds of people. Every person on whom my eyes landed on was completely different than the previous one. Ruda grabbed my hand and we both went in. It was my first time at a party, and a crazy one at that but contrary to my expectations I started enjoying my time. I had no plans of eating or drinking but I ended up doing both, especially drinking. I was never a heavy drinker, so it only took a few glasses to get me drunk and to start dancing on the floor with a few other complete strangers. Ruda on the other hand drank a lot, but for some reason he was only a little tipsy unlike me. The music blasted in the place and I heard some loud crash but didnt bother to even look at it. I was too busy enjoying this strange bliss. After a little while I smelled some smoke. Smoke? I looked around. Why is the room getting a bit grey?? Hmmm? Just a few seconds later I heard some sirens. Must be a part of the party! I grinned. Then I suddenly felt like puking and ran to the bathroom. It only took me ten seconds to vomit everything out and I started getting a headache but that was not the problem. As soon as I stepped out of the bathroom I saw all the people running out in a frenzy. What? I darted my eyes around and noticed two things. Fire and cops. I turned on my heels and sprinted completely forgetting about the person I came here with and honestly it would have been best if I didnt see him that whole night and had just ran away but nope. As I managed to escape through the living room into the yard through the broken window which I have no idea how someone had managed to break because it was a wall sized window, I began to run towards the edge when someone called my name. I turned my head, Ruda? I stopped when he shook his head, No! Run! Huh? Just the next moment I heard a clicking sound. The cold metal which pressed against my wrists made me look back at the officer who had just arrested me. Shit. *** I hate you so much. I sat on the bench with one of my wrists in a handcuff, tied to the metal bar window. Sorry You really are an idiot. I glared at him. He was in the same position as me except both his wrists were in handcuffs tied to the metal bar window, If they had already caught you why did you say my name and stop me!? He looked down in shame, Sorry Now what?! Who''s gonna get us out of here!? I called my older brother. He bit his lower lip in frustration. You have an older brother? He nodded, Hell bail us out of here but, He looked at me, He might kill me. He genuinely looked worried, Honestly he told me not to get in trouble while I was studying with humans He sighed, Im so dead! I looked at him in disgust, At least hell get you out. Guess Ill have to spend the night here. I failed to hear Rudas words properly at that time. Listen! I looked at him, If you tell my brother not to kill me Ill ask him to bail you out too. He looked at me in desperation, Please! What do you want me to even say!? And from what youre telling me he seems like a scary person. He is! He didnt deny it, But he doesnt hurt people unless they try to harm him so please!! Paaallleeeeezzzeee! Youre my only hope. He tried giving me his puppy eyes again. ... I sighed and looked away. Oh!! Oh shit!! Hes here! He hid behind me. Who? That guy with white hair!! Help me please! I clicked my tongue and stood up to look at the door to see the man who had just entered the police station and the moment my eyes landed on him my whole world stopped. A beautiful person. That was my very first thought. As he walked in looking around, most likely searching for his younger brother, I noticed his features. He had white hair and Jade colored eyes. His physique was a bit larger than Rudas and he had a good build. His jawline was sharp and so was the aura around him. He didnt feel like a human at all. My heart began to beat fast but when his eyes landed on me it skipped a beat. He stopped in his path and for some reason seemed a bit shocked, then he began walking towards me. Ah-uh-um! I was at a loss for words. He drew closer and I couldnt help but stutter even more, Um-ah I gulped as he stopped in front of me. You- I closed my eyes and cut his words only to sputter something stupid, Please dont kill Ruda big brother!!! Wait. Did I just call him big brother? Chapter 3 - My Mate >> Yohan The day was stressful like usual. Running a company can be very hard at times. Especially when youve taken over not too long ago. At this point in the night Im usually beat, so the only thing on my mind is my bed. After taking a shower I crashed on my bed and looked at my phone. Not a single text from my trouble maker brother. I threw the phone on the other side of the bed. I told him not to get in trouble and so far he hasnt. Its fine if he doesnt contact me. Its not like were close anyway. Even though I was beat it took me some time to fall asleep. Five minutes in and a loud ringing woke me up. Who the fuck! I growled as I looked at my phone ringing. I should have put it on silent. I snatched it up and looked at the caller Id. Ruda. Then I looked at the time. 1 am Im going to kill this brat if it isnt important. I swiped the answer icon. What? ...Um He seemed a bit hesitant. Speak. Can you please bail me out? Im in the police station. ... It took me a moment to process what he said. Please dont kill me! He told me the name of the station and ended the call immediately while I kept staring at the phone. This brat! I gritted my teeth. Hes in jail?! I told him not to get in trouble while he was staying with humans! I laid back down in bed. He should spend the night there. It should serve as punishment enough. I closed my eyes and tried to sleep again. This time sleep was actually coming to me. I opened my eyes. But no peace was there. God damnit! I stood up and threw on a shirt and pants to go to the station. *** I had a headache and now that I had extra work because of Ruda it was getting worse. Wait till I get my hands on him. I walked into the police station and began to look around for him. My eyes didnt find him but they found someone far more important. I stopped momentarily when I saw the most beautiful girl standing in front of me. Her dark hair were a bit messed up and her cheeks were flushed. Her small frame seemed tipsy, perhaps she had been drinking. Her eyes were a dark color of brown that matched so well with her pale skin. My mate. All this time I thought she would be a wolf or a fae but it turned out to be a human. The wolf in me was beyond happy. All my pain, my headache, my frustration, my tiredness. Everything vanished, the moment I discovered her. I was relieved. I thought I would never find her. I started walking towards her again and she began to stutter trying to say something. You- I wanted to ask her name and why she was being kept here but she cut my words and spoke in confusion. Please dont kill Ruda big brother!!! What? Big brother? She slowly looked back at me again and then another pair of eyes peeked from behind her. Ruda. I stated his name sternly. Hahaha, He gave me a nervous laugh, Hi? I noticed how both of his hands were cuffed to the window bars. I really wanted to give this kid a nice scolding but then I felt someone grab my hands. I looked down at my mate. Im sorry mister! She looked straight into my eyes, Its my fault I should have stopped him from going to that party. Please dont be mad. Shit! Shes so adorable. Just look at those cute lips I could devour any second- I sighed and looked down at our hands. She noticed it and immediately retreated. It took me a lot of effort to not grab them again. Quietly I walked to the officer incharge of them. Excuse me. Id like to bail those two out. I pointed at my brother and my mate. The officer looked at both of them, Both of them? He seemed a bit confused. Yes. Both of them. I looked at them. They both seemed surprised. Whats your relationship with them? The officer was ready to type in the details on the computer. Im his brother and her- Her? Boyfriend. Wish I could say that. Friend. Im sorry sir, you can take your brother but not the girl. What? He looked up and me and flinched. I was glaring at him. Uh- Just on the basis of being a friend you cant take her. My glare unconsciously intensified, S-sir, she has a criminal record. The expression of anger on my face was overcome by confusion, What? A criminal record? Yes. Thats why I need her to bring a legal guardian. I looked back at her and she immediately turned her face around. Clearly she didnt want to answer that or even think about it. I looked at Ruda. He was as surprised as me. I mind-linked him. Do you know anything about it? Nothing! Its the first Ive heard of it. Does she have anyone to take her out? Actually, Im not sure. Shes never talked about any personal stuff but she might have a lover. I dont know And you never asked? Bro! I never asked because I would have to talk about myself too. Im a wolf, shes a human. We both respect each others privacy. Um, The officer gently knocked on the desk, You can take your brother if you want. Im taking the girl too. I looked back at him. But sir- How much? Yes? How much to get her out too? *** I walked in front of both of them as we made our way out of the station but stopped when we reached the parking lot. I looked back at both of them and they both flinched, neither of them met my eyes. Ruda. Y-yes? I thought I told you not to get in trouble. ... Did I or did I not? I asked in a stern tone. You did. Come here. I gestured him forward while my mate stayed there. He came towards me a bit hesitantly. I know hes scared of me. Its always like this, part of the reason why we dont meet up much. Shes your friend? I asked him and he looked up at me in confusion. Maya? He gestured at my mate, Yes. Why? So thats her name. Maya. Shes mine. I answered. Shes whaaaaaa? He raised his brows at me, Wait! Shes yours? Your mate? I nodded, Oh. He took a sigh of relief. It was awfully suspicious. But a criminal record? I said. Im surprised too. He answered, Shes a really good girl. You. I looked at him, Go back alone. He looked at me wide-eyes, But her- He looked at Maya and paused, Um, He looked at me in fear, Bro, she... What? Actually nothing, Im leaving. He sprinted out of there. Ruda? My mate called out to him. I know shes confused but shes mine now. I walked to her. Ill take you home. Oh no! I can go alone. You already bailed me out of there so, um, She looked down and tucked her hair behind her ears in embarrassment, Thank you for that. She bit her lips. I grabbed her chin gently and brought her face up to face me. She was surprised by my action, Shouldnt you look at the person when thanking them? Oh yes Her eyes shone brightly under the moonlight. It was a cloudless night and I could see her every detail but the most captivating one was her lips, Is there something I can do to repay you? You want to repay me? My hand still hadnt left her chin. Yes No one would have gotten me out of there. Her eyes drooped again so I slid my thumb across her lower lip. Are you sure? She picked up the hint and her rosy cheeks turned redder but at the same time she got scared. Dont worry. I wont eat you. I grinned. The pupils in her eyes shook but she didnt try to run away. I brought my face closer to hers and she closed her eyes in anticipation. In the silence of the night I could hear her heart drumming in her chest. I gently placed my lips on hers. A feeling of bliss took over my entire being. From one hand on her chin, it became two that cupped her face. From what was only supposed to be a gentle kiss it turned into something more. From something soft it kept getting rougher. I was losing to my desires and couldnt help wanting to explore her more. I slipped in my tongue into her mouth. More. I want more. My wolfish desires werent satisfied. I placed my hand down on her shirt when I felt her hands on my shoulder. She pushed me away, but with her strength she only managed to break the kiss and gasp for air. Enough She breathed heavily as she whispered the words. Her lipstick was ruined, smudged around her mouth. It just made her more desirable but the tears in the corner of her eyes stopped me. The sudden realization of what I was about to do hit me and I stepped back, I- Ill take you home. She didnt look at me, I can take the bus. She said and ran off. Wait! I yelled. She didnt. Chapter 4 - The Trouble >> Maya I reached my dorm and shut the door behind me while panting like a dog. Slowly I slipped down against the door, my heart pounding in my chest. I gulped down my own saliva in an attempt to calm my dry throat. Obviously at this point in the night I was not going to find any bus and I had no money to spare on a taxi or uber so I ran all the way back. Im out of breath and out of strength but! I touched my lips with trembling hands. The feeling was still there. That sense of desire. Those lips against mine. The feeling of wanting more. That feeling of bliss and attraction. It drew me in so much that I would have gone further. I shuddered and shook my head. I cant! No! Not me. The image of that beautiful man flashed before my eyes again. How can someone be so beautiful? He had white hair but it looked so natural on him like thats how he was born. His eyes felt so sharp but when he looked at me it was as if they were the kindest one. I shook my head again and looked at my right hand, on the ring finger. The ring of promise I wore made me come back to reality. I sighed. My heart beat began to stabilize. Its fine. It was just a kiss and a one time thing. Its not like Ill be meeting Rudas brother again. I took a deep breath and placed my fingers on my lips again and then stared out of the window at the cloudless sky. But no matter what, I cant deny the fact that the kiss was too good. I guess one could say it was, sensual. I placed my hand on my chest and stood up, walked to my bed and crashed on top of the covers. I tried sleeping but couldnt. I wonder why I cant stop thinking about him? Come to think of it. I dont even know his name. He looked like a model Especially under the moonlight his features felt so magical. This time I slapped myself. I had to because I just couldnt bring myself to reality. I took a deep breath and looked at my ring and reminded myself of the things that mattered more. Thats right. I whispered to myself, There are many things that I need to do. So many things that are so important, way more important than a random beautiful person I met one night. I have to make a future for myself first. I managed to make it to university, I cant waste my time on useless stuff. Right at this moment I have everything I need. After giving myself enough counseling I drifted into sleep. *** I took a deep breath as I entered the lecture hall. Throughout the weekend I didnt talk or chat with Ruda. Strangely enough he didnt make any attempts to call or text me either. I wonder if his brother told him what happened? But well Im sort of glad I didnt really have to talk to him. I calmed down over the weekend. I looked around and saw Ruda sitting at the back of the lecture hall. The moment he saw me he waved his hands and called me over. I smiled and walked over to him and sat down right next to him. How was your weekend? He asked. Normal. You didnt text me at all even though you usually blast my phone with messages. He chuckled, Yeah, I was-um- busy? Why is that a question? I dont know? I elbowed him, Idiot. He chuckled again and then placed his arms on the long desk in front of us, Hey? Hmm? What do you think of my brother? What!!? His question caught me off guard, Whats that supposed to mean? I averted my eyes, Hes your brother. Yes. Thats why Im asking. What do you think of him? I didnt look at him, Hes your brother. Thats all I think. I lied to him. I dont know what I really think of him. It was so hard forgetting that kiss we shared and the first thing he brings up is his brother! Thats all? Thats all. Thats not right He whispered. Whats that supposed to mean? I heard him. Oh! Nothing. He laughed nervously, I guess Yohan will be very disappointed to know that. Yohan? Your brother? He nodded, Why would he be disappointed? Uh- well, he found you quite charming. My cheeks flushed immediately, What? My voice was lower than usual but it wasnt a whisper. Ruda noticed my reaction and smirked, Oh~ It seems you have taken a liking to him. No! I strongly denied it, I have not! I slammed my hand on the table, There is no way I would ever fall for another man! His eyes traveled to the ring on my finger. Ive been meaning to ask you. He looked me in the eyes, Are you dating someone? I looked away, Thats none of your business, is it? Yeah, right. He sulked, Im not really your friend, am I? He was making me feel guilty, Ruda Its not like that. He turned his head away and ignored me. I bit my lower lip and quiet down as well. I didnt want him to be angry with me but at the same time I didnt want to talk about the topic. This was the very first time neither of us made an effort to talk to each other again. It felt strange but in the end we both took all our lectures quietly. In the last lecture which I took alone because Ruda didnt pick up psychology, there was an announcement by the university delivered by the teachers. Be sure to read the notice display on the portal everyone. Its very important, especially for the scholarship students. The teachers concluded her lecture with the announcement, If anyone has any inquiries you can come to me or any supervisor. She then left the class. Its important for the scholarship students? I fished out my phone from my bag while most of the students began to leave the lecture hall. I opened the university portal and went to the news announcement, but the moment I read it my hands began to shake. The announcement stated, All the scholarship students living in the dorms will have their dorm scholarship removed. Starting from this month all students will pay their dorm dues equally. The reason for such an action is that there will be more students the university will fund for education with scholarships. What? Whats that even supposed to mean?! I mean I know what it means! But why all of the sudden?! I dont have enough money to pay for my dorm! If I start paying for my dorm Ill be out of money before I graduate! What kind of cruel joke is this!! I picked up my bag and ran towards the teachers office. I was thinking that some sort of miracle would save me, that they would make an exception for students like me but I thought wrong. Im sorry kid. The student affairs supervisor said, There cant be any exceptions, especially for a student like you. A student like me? He sighed, You already know. He looked at me, You have a criminal record. Even if they decide to make an exception for a student or two, it will never be you. His words stung but I fought back my emotions and clenched my fists. Yes sir. I gave him a slight bow and left the office. I trudged my way back to the dorm room. What now? If I start part-time to earn I wont have any time to study. Ill lose my scholarship all together. I sat down on the bed. I knew it was too good to be true. Getting in college that is. I sighed. I want to complete my degree I guess Ill have to live under the bridge again I bit my thumb nail in anxiety. Or maybe I can find some place that takes in people that have nowhere to go. I immediately opened my phone and started looking for a place but found nothing. The one place that did offer such a luxury was for kids. I looked at myself in the mirror. I dont look like a kid from anywhere. I sighed and quietly began to pack my things. *** Hey. Ruda called out to me during class but I remained focused on the lecture, Hey Im sorry. He apologized, You havent talked to me in days since I asked you that question. He moved in closer, Im sorry, Please. I turned my head to him and gave him a smile, Im not mad at you. He looked into my eyes, You look worn out. He stated the fact when he finally got a good look at my face, Are you okay? Yea. I nodded. How could I ever tell him Im living on the streets. That would be so embarrassing. I would rather die than tell anyone about it. You sure? I gave him a reassuring smile, Of course. I hugged him and he flinched, I just missed you too. I know hell drop the topic with this. Oh- Okay. He awkwardly patted my back and I let him go. He gets so weird with girls sometimes that it makes me think he might be gay. I chuckled. I want things to stay like this. I only have one friend. I cant lose him. I dont want him to find out how miserable my condition can get and leave me. Hes not only my friend but also my emotional support after all. Story note: Ruda thought that Maya not feeling anything for Yohan can''t be true because of the mate bond.. It''s a pretty strong bond between fated werewolf partners but a human can feel it too if his/her fated partner is a werewolf and feel attracted to their mate/partner. Chapter 5 - The Embarrassment >>Maya My stomach growled while I stood outside a cafe and stared at the desserts on display. Then I looked at my purse. No money for luxury. I closed my eyes in frustration. Hell! I only have enough for one meal a day! God! Why is this happening to me? I began to walk towards my current lodging. Its all because the university decided to cancel dorm scholarships At least I got free breakfast and dinner there. I only had to worry about one meal. I sighed when my stomach growled again. Going from three meals a day to just one can be cruel huh? Very very cruel. I kept walking till I reached a fruit stall. The owner was a middle aged female. She noticed the drool coming down my mouth while I was staring at those shiny red apples. It was as if they were glossed to appear more appealing. I didnt notice she had seen me ogling the fruits until she picked one and presented one to me. Want one? I stared at it for a second, almost tempted to take it but then I shook my head. No. Im not hungry. I told her and she laughed. That so? She put the apple back in its place and I gulped but I still managed to walk away, this time all the way to the long blind alley. The dark part of which had rag tents. Many others like me stayed here. Honestly, because I wasnt the only one who was reduced to living in such conditions I didnt feel that bad. Looking at all the other people here made me feel a bit better. I sighed and sat down at the entrance of the tent. It was dark enough in this part that no person could really see here us all but we could see the people on the other side as they walked by the alley. *** Girl, youre here today as well. The fruit stall lady said, Why do you come here daily just sit by the fruits and sulk? She was right. I came here every day just to sit by the stall, curl up and sulk, The smell of the fruits help me out. I tell her. She usually ignores me because she thinks Ive made no attempts at stealing her goods. But oh! How wrong she is. Just because I dont suspiciously run away, doesnt mean I havent stolen anything. I have. How did I manage to get it so easily? Ive done it many times in life before, in times when I really needed to eat. Things were easier in the countryside. People were kind and would offer food as a gesture of kindness. Plus, it wasnt as expensive either. The bigger cities are horrendous when it comes to prices. Everything is so expensive! Its like money evaporates right through the pockets. I had no need to steal anything since I got the scholarship but now I sighed while I had my head buried in my knees. Im really sorry lady but youre an easy target for me. Silently I looked up. Her attention was on another customer so I was able to quietly slip a banana under my shirt in the hidden pocket. If Im lucky, I sometimes snatch extra for the people living in the tents with me. Then I immediately returned to my original stance in which I was crouching while my head was buried on my knees. I heard another customer approach the shop. Hey Risa. The male customer greeted the fruit stall owner. Hey~ Are you here for your usual amount. Yes please. His voice somehow felt familiar but that was all the more reason for me not to look up and let him see me or meet his gaze. Ill get to it immediately. Risa said. By the way Risa. The customer stopped her. Yeah? Whats with this kid sulking by the stall? I flinched. Why is he suddenly asking about me? Oh this kid? Shes here around this time. God knows what pleasure she finds in it. Is that so? I felt a strong gaze on me so I decided to take a peek. Slowly I lifted my head up, enough to see the face of the man, but the moment I did my heart leapt through my throat and came straight out of my mouth. Shit! I looked down again. It was Yohan. Whats he doing here?!!! I have to flee. That was my very first thought and an obvious course of action. So while I was in the same position I changed my direction to the opposite side of where he was standing. Then I placed my hand over my hood pulling it as low as possible and stood up. Time to leave. I began walking steadily away from there without looking back. Please dont pay attention to me.Please dont pay attention to me.Please dont pay attention to me.Please dont pay attention to me.Please dont pay attention to me.Please dont pay attention to me.Please dont pay attention to me. I kept chanting the words as I kept walking. When I finally turned the corner I stopped and looked back. No one was behind me and I walked a long way from the fruit shop so I took a breath of relief while placing my hand over my chest. Well hello there. A soft voice whispered in my ear. It scared the hell out of me and I clenched my hoodie over my chest where my hand already was in fear and I almost screamed but managed to bring it down to a single eep. I shot my head around and saw Yohan standing behind me with a smirk on his face. H-h-h-hi? I brought up my hand in nervousness. How the hell did this guy follow me all the way here without making a sound?!?! Hello kitten. He stepped forward and I stepped back immediately but was met by a wall behind me which halted my movement. I tried to leave by going left but he placed his hand there. So, I tried leaving through the right side but he closed that path too with his other hand. In short, I was trapped between his arms, unable to escape, unable to look at him and unable to avoid that sharp gaze that was making me feel even more nervous. I see youre in a hurry. He said. Yes. I have to go back and study. I kept my eyes down and startled fiddling with my clothes. Really? I thought you were going to waste some more of your time sulking there by the stall. What~! No way, I was just a bit down so I sat there. The shop owner said otherwise. He placed one of his hands on my chin and brought my face up to look at him. Th-that- I gulped, Shes a good lady so I have been going there a lot. I see. Looking at him made me feel weird, I wonder if youre telling the truth. Of course I am! What else could there be? He retreated the hand on my chin and lowered it while I kept looking at him. I wonder why. I felt his hand slip under my shirt and my heart started beating like crazy. His fingers against my skin made me shiver but then he slipped it out, Maybe because of this. He showed me the banana he took from under my shirt, Stealing isnt a good habit. He said in a low tone. With my eyes on the banana my cheeks started to flush. With each passing second they became more red. I had never been caught red handed like this. It was an ultimate humiliation. I gulped and dropped down my gaze again. So kitten. Yohan spoke, Care to explain why such a cute little thing like you would resort to stealing? I fiddled with my thumbs but kept my mouth shut. Keeping quiet wont do you any good. I still didnt speak. This was so embarrassing! I wanted the earth to open up and swallow me whole. God! Someone kill me! If you dont speak up, Ill tell the owner what you have been doing. I didnt. He sighed and removed his other hand from the wall and backed away, Your choice. He began to walk away when at the same time another moment of utter humiliation striked. My stomach growled so loud that the stray dog sitting a few feet away decided to present me with his bone. Tears started filling my eyes as I bit my lower lip to fight back my emotions. Someone shoot me! I slowly turned my head to look at Yohan who had stopped the moment my stomach decided to make the sound of whales mating. He was looking back at me in utter confusion and worry. I could clearly see the surprise on his face. He then looked at the banana in his hands and then at me. Then sighed, grabbed my hand and pulled me along with him. Chapter 6 - Why Am I Like This? >>Maya Order whatever you want. Yohan said while he sat across me on the chair. After hearing my obnoxiously loud growling he held my hand and brought me here, to a nearby restaurant. He must have felt a great deal of sympathy for me. I mean he caught me stealing and even found out how hungry I was. Why else would he bring me here? I know I last ate yesterday morning but this stupid stomach of mine! It could have waited a few more seconds until he was gone to honk like a warship. I looked at him while he was looking at the menu placed on the table, unamused. His cheek was resting in the palm of his hand while his elbow was right next to the menu on the table surface. With his other hand he flipped through the pages. I noticed he was wearing an earring on his right earlobe. It was a crescent moon shaped earring in black color. It especially suited him since all of his features were rather pale, from his hair to his skin. I think he noticed me staring because he looked up from the menu at me, readjusted his arm positions and folded them next to his chest. I feel like hes conflicted whether he should ask me about my wrong deeds or just let it go. I look down at the menu because just staring at each other in silence would be very awkward. This. I point at a dish on the menu, I want this. I might seem a bit shameless- okay! Maybe more than a bit shameless, like I know Im shameless to just freely ask for food from the person who caught me stealing but! He was the one who presented the offer and Im really hungry! At times like these one should just throw away the feelings of shame and take whats being offered. I still feel embarrassed but right now, I just want to fill my stomach. Which one? Yohan leaned forward to see which one I pointed at. This. I keep my finger there and look up. I flinch but dont move. Just a few centimeters apart was his face, looking down at the option I chose. Okay. He nodded his head but before receding back to his seat he looked at me. His amazon green colored eyes met mine and I almost gasped looking at them. For a few moments we just looked at each others eyes when suddenly he sat back down on his seat and I realized how weird that must be for the bystanders. Yohan called the waiter and he noted what I wanted to eat. Arent you eating? I asked him as I noticed he only ordered for me. No. You can eat. Im not hungry. I had lunch before coming here. He looked out the window and I noticed how different he and Ruda are. Say, I started and he looked at me, How come you and Ruda look so different? You''re like the polar opposites of each other. He smiled. It wasnt exactly a happy smile, more like a conflicted one. We have different mothers. His answer was simple and clean. It actually wiped out all my questions. I guess when you have different mothers you dont have any similarity. Rudas skin is tanner and his hairs black, so I had my doubts that maybe one of them was adopted or was a step but turns out theyre half brothers. So, This time he started, Will you be answering my question now? I shook my head immediately because I knew what his question was. He chuckled at my response, I didnt even ask the question. Youre going to ask me something Ill be too embarrassed to answer. He placed his finger near his chin, I see, so you did feel guilty doing it. Of course I did And yet you did it. I had to It was out of compulsion? Sort o- I suddenly realized I had given him the answer to his question without him even asking the question!! I stared at him agape while he smiled back at me. Your foods here. He stated. He really is nothing like his brother. The waiter placed the plate in front of me and I looked down to focus on it. I picked up my fork and began to eat my pasta while the realization slowly set in that now he probably knows I cant even afford to eat properly. My ears heat up but I drowned everything in while I devoured my food. *** We rode his car back to the university dorm. I never told Ruda that I had to leave the dorms so of course his brother wouldnt know either. Does Ruda know this? He asked. Me stealing? Why would I tell anyone? No. I shook my head, Please dont tell him. He sighed while I pleaded again, Please. Fine. He nodded, But on a condition. What condition? You wont steal again. How the fuck will I live and study on an empty stomach?!?! Okay. I lie to him but some people are too smart for their own good. I can tell youre lying. He answers me and I zip my lips tight, That means well have to change the condition a bit. Huh? How about I give you a monthly allowance? My eyes grow wide, No! I denied it so firmly that even he seemed a bit confused so I shook my head gently, I know I shouldnt steal but I have someone giving me an allowance. It was my fault I lost the money I received so I did something like this. If Quincy ever finds out about me taking money from someone else our deal will be over! Is that so? You lost the money. He thought about it, Did someone steal from you? I shook my head, I lost my purse and I didnt have the courage to ask my guardian for more. Im sorry. I really wont do it again and Ill be more careful too. I fiddled with my thumbs as I avoided looking at him. I lied to his face, so smoothly even I was a bit amazed at myself. But it was a surprise. Why would he suddenly offer me an allowance? Im just his brothers friend and he isnt even close to Ruda. Well, There was a pause, Thats good then. I guess I was worried about nothing. Thank you though. I said, For the lunch. It was good. No problem. It was nothing really. Really. Thank you so much, I really was hungry. Is there something I can do to repay you? He chuckled as he kept his eyes on the road and drove smoothly, You can kiss me again. He joked. The humour was clearly visible on his face and in his voice. I gulped, balled my fists and gave him a peck on his cheek, quiet near his lips, then immediately sat back down on my seat and faced the front but just as I landed the kiss on his cheek the car trembled for a moment but he got it in control almost immediately. I know he was joking and he probably didnt expect me to do that but I just felt like doing it. It was an opportunity. I had the permission even though it wasnt a serious one. I gulped again and slowly moved my head in his direction as the car ran speedily on the road. First, I noticed his hands on the steering wheel. His knuckles had turned white from holding it too strongly. It was as if he was holding them so he wouldnt do anything else. Like he was holding himself back. I slowly turned my face further to the side just to catch a glimpse of him. He still had his eyes on the road and made absolutely no attempt to even look at me. Maybe he didnt like it, Uh sorr- Its fine! He answered me even before I got to complete my word of apology, I liked it. He confessed. His straightforwardness got me shy and I turned my head to the other side and stared out of the window. Strange. I feel attracted to him but at the same time I feel guilty. Not only am I lying to him, Im also someone out of his league. I mean just look at his car. He drives an Audi! And then theres me, who doesnt even have a solid roof above her head. I wonder why he found me charming? Maybe Ruda was lying to me. The thought made me angry and I balled my fist. That son of a bitch! Were here. Yohan said and I noticed we were in front of my university. I got out and thanked him again. It was nothing really. Just make sure to be a good kid, dont steal. No worries! I will never get caught stealing again! I winked at him but he didnt reply, instead he just stared at me, Okay bad joke. I wonder how I managed to embarrass myself so much in one day? I closed my eyes in utter humiliation. Time to flee. I turned, Good bye!! And I ran towards the university But still I managed to hear Yohan snicker. He probably thinks Im a clown. I ran all the way to the library and sat down on a table nearest to the book shelves. Ill study here and go back to the dark alley at night. Besides, I needed to drown myself in something to forget my fantastic performance at being a clown today. It didnt cross my mind that something even more embarrassing could be waiting for me because the day yet hadnt ended. Chapter 7 - A Run In The Wild >> Yohan As the sun began to set I parked my car near a cafe and walked towards the forest that was about 2 km away from there. My day was supposed to be normal but that unexpectedly changed when I met my mate. Although the circumstances were a bit weird, but because of that I got to spend time with her and take her to lunch. I grinned. I also received a nice kiss. I scratched my cheek. I only joked with her when I said that but she gave me one of her own accord. It means she started to like me. Right? I began to jog towards the forest. I was so excited that even my inner wolf wanted to come out and run around in glee. As I was nearing my destination I thought about my mate again. She was lovely. So beautiful. Everything about her drew me in and even though its hard containing myself around her, Im glad I do. Shes human and unlike us werewolves she doesnt have the outburst of emotions as soon as we meet but still the attraction is there. I dont want to rush things with her but I hope I can keep meeting her, sort of why I offered a monthly allowance to her. Something clicked in my mind. She refused it rather rashly though. There was a glint of fear in her, I smelled it at that time. I wonder what made her fear that? I can understand that getting some money from your friends brother can be weird or awkward, but fear? What made her scared? She said she had someone sending her money. I guess thats given since shes a university student and doesnt work. Plus shes a scholarship student. Ruda already told me she doesnt have any parents but that was the limit of his knowledge. He knows nothing about her past or family or relatives or any guardian. Just about her present, her habits and her future plans. She doesnt have any parents but she has a guardian Hmmm. Was she afraid of him? Or is it a her? I shook my head. Am I thinking too much? Why would she be afraid of her guardian? Well, I guess it can be a bit weird if your parent figure finds out you''re taking money from some guy when they are present. I hope I didnt offend her by offering her an allowance. I just want us to get closer. The forest was now in my sight, just a few steps away. My wolf growled happily. I entered the forest and went in the deeper part where I took off my clothes off and shifted. It was an eerie place, full of trees, bushes, insects and the sound of nature. No human, no other wolf. It made me feel good. Why? Because unlike the rest of my tribe Im a white wolf. A wolf who was condemned to a painful death the moment I was born. Blaming someone for the fate I was given was never an option. Who was I supposed to blame? My mother who I never got to meet? Never knew how she died? Who she was? My father who had me with her even though he knew my biological mother wasnt her mate? It was a mistake. Thats all he said. A mistake that angered some beings and they put a curse on me. I was always conflicted when it came to myself. I never knew what to do. I felt normal but everyone around made me feel like a stranger. Unlike the rest of my pack who have their wolves from shades of black to brown, I, a white one stood out too much. White wolves have always been rare. From the beginning of time, being a white wolf meant having a short life. Thats why people didnt get too attached with me. I ran around the forest in my wolf form feeling the cool air of the night. It wasnt late or anything but humans would rarely ever come to a big forest like this at night. That is, unless they want an adventure but even then it wouldnt bother me. I can smell them from a far and make sure not to go their way. I ran up a cliff that was a little bit higher than the trees. The clear sky with a few clouds was visible. The half moon shone with all its might and seeing it made me relax a bit. I crossed my legs and sat down while still staring at it. I wont die. The moon goddess made a pair for a half like me so I could escape my fate. Now that I have my mate, the love of my life. The cure to my curse. I wont die.I know her feelings arent as strong as mine but shell come to love me eventually. Right? I closed my eyes and placed my face on top of my paws. I dont want to think otherwise. Because otherwise, there is no otherwise. The memories of people of my pack telling me I was destined to die came back to me. Their reason was because a banshee visited our house the very first day I was taken home. A banshee only visits a place where there will be a death. She screams at the people of the house to tell them that there will be an imminent death. She foretells the doom that awaits one of the members for his sins. It pained me. Was my sin just being born? I sighed and shook my head. Among werewolves having a child from other than your fated mate is considered a taboo, but it rarely ever happens. You almost never see it, but if it does, usually the child is bullied. Gladly, I wasnt. Why? First, because I was the first born son of the Pack Alpha. Second. White wolves may have many disadvantages with them but they are considered strong. Stronger than normal werewolves. I stretched. Ready to go for another run I turned and sprinted back into the woods. By the time I was tired it had gotten late. I even left my phone in my car. I wonder how many calls I got from the company? I sighed, wore my clothes and walked out of the forest. I was already happy that I got to spend some time today with my mate Maya but I didnt think Id see her again on the same date. As I was walking back to the place where I parked my car I noticed a figure running in the streets. A figure I recognized, because even though it was dark, being of a strong Alpha blood my vision was very strong. I immediately found out that it was my mate, but where was she running to at this point in the night? I would never follow a person running alone in the night but this was my mate were talking about. This might offend her if she finds out but that just means I have to be sure not to get caught. I followed her. Wherever she was going wasnt far. After just a few minutes of running she reached her destination. An alley. A dead end alley. I stopped right before the turn. Whats she doing in there? I peeked inside and saw that at the far end of the alley were people and tents. People who had nowhere to go so they lived here in tents. Something snapped inside me. It cant be. I shook my head. Im sure shes here to meet someone. She cant be living here. Jungkook told me she lived in the university dorms. I know he didnt lie to me. Unless. She lied to him. No. He said he often hung out in the dorms with her. Believing that, I decided to wait. If she really is meeting someone here shell come out after some time. After all, it''s late. If you go to meet someone at this time, youre bound to come out fast. I stood in my place as time passed. Ten minutes. Twenty. Thirty. Forty. Forty five. Fifty. Fifty five. A whole hour. An hour and half. Two hours. The streets had now become silent. You could still see a few people walking around and every now and then a car passed by but thats normal in big cities. The wind had died and I started getting a weird feeling. I went into the alley on impulse. I didnt think much about what I would say to her yet still I walked straight to the tent in which she was. Her scent drew me in. A sweet scent of apples. All the tents were dark which indicated that all of them had gone to sleep. All excluding hers. There was a faint light coming from her tent. Most likely of her phone. I wanted to open the front cover and demand an explanation but that was my wolf side. My human side was different and I intended to act on my human thinking because I was dealing with a human. I sat down in front of her tents entrance and wondered how I would knock at this? It was all a piece of cloth. So in the end I decided to knock on the ground. Seeing that no one was out of their tent, I brought out my claws and with my index finger claw I knocked on the ground. I saw the light move inside, along with the person. I knocked again and she turned off the light, then came towards the entrance, zipped down the tent and looked outside. Her first gaze landed on my face and the moment she realized it was me she froze with her mouth hanging slightly open in astonishment. Hey there kitten. I was slightly annoyed at the fact she basically lied about her lodging. Normally it would have been fine but not this.. Not this ragged tent, You didnt tell me you were living in such a lavish house. Chapter 8 - Invitation >> Maya I stood in the living room of his house confused as hell. How did he find me? I made sure to go back late so no one would ever notice. I glanced at him. He was carrying my stuff inside. All my stuff from the tent. I dont know why but he was angry when he saw me there in the tent and he still seemed mad. I had no idea what to do while I stood there fiddling with my clothes as he brought my things in trips from the car. I didnt have much anyway so it was actually no trouble loading everything in the car. I mean, think about it. What can I keep in a tent? A few clothes, some books. Thats all. After he was done bringing in the things he walked into the living room and stopped about a meter right in front of me while I looked at the ground. So. He started, How much did you lie about today? I- I sort of knew there was going to be no escape but I still wanted to try, I didnt exactly lie He folded his arms, Mmmhmm. His tone was unamused. It was as if he knew that I was trying to evade his question. You never really asked me where I lived. I glanced up at him. Im sure if I did you would have lied and said, In the dorms. I looked down again in shame. There were a few seconds of awkward silence then Yohan sighed, Youre staying here from now on. I shot my head up at him, No!! He looked at me in shock. Mostly because I yelled at him but also because he noticed the fear in my eyes. His eyes narrowed and he walked closer to me. I panicked and began to withdraw, I- I didnt mean to yell. I wanted to give an argument but that sort of failed. Maya,what are you so afraid of? Me? I fake laughed, Nothing. He continued walking towards me and I continued stepping back but there wasnt much room like always and I stumbled when I hit the couch and ended up sitting on it. I gulped as I looked up and met his eyes. My heart skipped a beat. He was angier than before. I turned my body to the side in an attempt to run over the couch and escape but Yohan slammed his hand on the couch back, blocking the escape. No more lies. He whispered in my ear, yet his voice felt heavy. It made the hair on my body stand up. Im not really lying I fiddled with my thumbs. He sighed and sat down next to me, I usually wont say anything, its your life and all but- He grabbed my wrist startling me, Theres something very wrong here. He then lifted me up slightly and made me sit on his lap. The whole scenario happened even before I could process it. He sure has a lot of speed. But more than that. This position was very embarrassing. I mean Im sitting on the lap of a very hot guy! And this is his house! My face began to flush but I got a bit consolation in the fact that the lights were dim, So are you going to tell me the truth? What truth? I looked down. Our voices were low You know what Im talking about. He placed his fingers below my chin and brought my face up. This is very embarrassing. He smirked, Is it now? He licked his lips, Ill let you go as soon as you tell me everything, without any lies. I gulped and thought about it, But, if you still lie. He drew his face closer to mine. So much that our foreheads met, Just know that Im not letting you go until you tell me and if you decide otherwise I will use any method to make you talk. Any method? I was a bit confused. Whats he gonna do? Contrary to my expectations. My question was answered rather quickly. He slipped his hand under my shirt, his longer slender fingers caressed my back, Yes, He stated, Any method. My eyes began to shake but for some reason I wasnt scared of him. He wasnt giving off a bad vibe but my reasoning was telling me otherwise. At that time he suddenly grinned, If you dont tell me. Ill tell Ruda everything. What! No! You cant! His lips came closer to mine, Then you know what to do. I could feel his breath on my lips. It made my body tingle and for some reason I was getting tempted. I want to kiss him. Wait what!!? What is this sorcery? Even though Yohan didnt scare me, this did. Promise me I started. Hmm? You wont tell anyone else. If you tell me everything without any lies. He slipped out his hand from under my shirt but instead wrapped it around my waist. Well, Im going to tell you, so how about you let me down? He smirked, Now that will only happen when youre done talking. I need you to be this close so I can tell if you''re being honest. I bit my lower lip, Im a scholarship student. I started in a very low voice but he remained patient with me. Hmm. Until a few days ago scholarship students had dorm scholarships too but they got cancelled in the new forums. Now all the students have to pay the dorm fee. I paused and avoided his gaze, I didnt have any money on me to stay there. I glanced at him as I grabbed my shirt over my stomach with both hands. He didnt say anything. He had no sign of mockery on his face either. He was just waiting for me to continue patiently, If I worked, I wouldnt have enough time to study and I might lose my scholarship all together so I decided to live in the tent What about your guardian? He asked softly. Thats a sensitive topic. His eyes narrowed in suspicion, But the thing is were not related by blood but due to some special condition he agreed to be my guardian. He? Yes and well hes sort of strict and scary so I couldnt ask him for more money. Hes already doing something else for me. For a few seconds he was lost in thought. Something was bothering him but in the end he decided to let it go. What about food? I bit my lower lip again, Before, I ate in the dorm cafe so actually I didnt need much money but then all of the sudden it was gone. He took a deep breath, I know you need it. I looked at him, You know you need it. So why are you refusing to live here? Is it because of your guardian? I nodded. I can talk to him. No!! I shouted but immediately realized I had made the same mistake a third time and slapped my hands over my mouth to shut it. I was wondering what it was for a while but Ive got it now. Youre afraid of him. Why? Its nothing really. Kitten. His lips grazed mine, Youre still in my arms. My heart began to pound, T-t-that! This is cheating! He smirked, I feel like I need to do more to make you talk. Im just scared of him because hes sort of scary. Hes never really said anything or did anything to me. Its just his aura and like I said it was because of a condition he became my guardian and hes already doing something very important for me and hes strict so thats why Im scared. I dont want to lose him, he did me a great favor. I just want to get him mad. Thats all. Yohan snickered, Well if I talk to him it should be fine right. I shook my head, What will you do if he denies your request. Well at least hell know you need more help. He let go of me and stood up, Im going to talk to him. He took out his phone, Give me his number. ... What do I say to make him stop? He looks so determined! Its because he doesnt know. He doesnt know why he became my guardian and what I give him for the money I get! Quincy doesn''t like anyone taking whats his. If Yohan talked to him that would lead to very undesirable results. Thats not something I want. Not even close to that. Hey? He looked at me while I was lost in thought. I was very confused and sort of stuck between decisions. Suddenly yohan stood up, Ill just take the number from your university documents. His words brought me back to reality. No! As he began to walk towards my things I grabbed his shirt. Ill stay with you! I declared. Chapter 9 - The Things That Happen When You Live Together >> Maya It should be fine as long as no one finds out right? He looked back at me while I held his shirt. I cant get Quincy involved in this. Knowing him- actually its because I dont know him, anything can happen. Hes too unpredictable! Why the sudden change of mind? My hasty decision made him more suspicious. He had stopped in his path and began to look at me in attempts to see through me. He turned around and extended his hand to reach my cheek but before he could come in contact with me I spoke. I-I thought of an idea! He paused as I continued, I can just work here! He retreated his hand. Work? Yes. I mean if I work here I can stay here as payment right? Im sure my guardian wont mind that either but just in case, let''s not tell him. I fiddled with my thumbs. Yohan didnt say anything for a few seconds. He kept his eyes on me as if he was analyzing something. No. He gave his answer bluntly, There is no reason for you to work here. That would be very weird. Having your little brothers best friend work for you as a maid. Asking your little brothers best friend to live with you is very strange too. He closed his eyes and sighed, clearly frustrated, What if I say there is a reason for my offer? He opened his forest green eyes and looked at me. A reason? I thought about it and slowly brought my arms up in a cross formation above my chest, You dont mean? He looked confused for a moment that it clickled to him, No! His eyes shaked, Absolutely not! Im not that kind of a person! God! What do you take me for!? Oh. I brought down my arms, What other reason can there be other than you wanting my body? He closed his eyes in embarrassment, I said Im not that kind of a person. He walked towards the sofa and sat down, There is a reason. I will tell you about it. Very soon. Why not now? I just need some time to think how I will tell you. But I will tell you. For sure. I puffed my cheeks a little in curiosity, Okay. I wont call your guardian but there is no need for you to work. Just stay here as a guest. Oh thank God he wont call Quincy. I just dont have to tell him about me staying anywhere else. As long as I dont stay anything its not lying but still I looked at Yohan. Staying here as a guest is too much! Its more than just kindness. I wonder whats the reason? I mean what possible thing could it be? I cant think of anything at all! Listen I took a deep breath and started, Staying as a guest here is too much. Ill feel too burdened if Im just free loading. If nothing else, let me help around the house. He thought about it, Help around the house? Theres nothing much to do though. I can cook! You probably dont eat much home cooked food since youre a busy working adult right!? I eat breakfast and dinner at home and I cook myself. He smiled, If anything, Id say Im a pretty good cook. ... Wow Okay! Something else! I can clean the house! I have someone who comes and does that every now and then. He folded his arms and rested against the couchs back. I could tell he was waiting for my next argument so that he could shoot it down too. I bit my lower lip in frustration. I can iron clothes. The lady who cleans does that too. I feel like banging my head somewhere. Then what! Isnt there anything you need help with!?!! Hmmm? He placed his right hand fingers on his chin as a playful gesture, There isnt anything I really need help with but I guess it might help if someone else cooked. Yes!! Ill do that! Im an early riser. No worries! I can do it! Just dont tell anything to Ruda or Quincy! Quincy? My guardian. Ah. He grinned, Deal. *** I woke up at 7 am with a fuzzy head. I looked around at the unfamiliar furniture as I sat up on an unfamiliar bed in an unfamiliar room. Thats right. Ive started living with Yohan. I got out of bed and went to the bathroom to freshen up. Then I went down to the kitchen to make breakfast since my room was on the second floor. In his house. There were four bedrooms and two bathrooms. A living room, a store room and a kitchen. It was a bit big for a person living alone. I wonder if Ruda or his parents come to visit? Maybe the extra rooms are for them? What should I make? There were a lot of options but I had no idea what Yohan liked to eat. Maybe I should ask him? He should be up by now. I began to walk towards his room with the spatula in my hands then stopped. Wait. Which one is his room? I stared at the three doors that looked the same while I stood in the living room. Sure. I heard his voice, Lets arrange the meeting at 9 am. Ill meet with you before I go to the office. It was coming from the room in the middle. He must be up and ready if hes already talking about business! Without thinking much I ran towards the room with only one thing in my mind. That I should hurry and ask him so I can start cooking. But a serious piece of advice for myself. Knock before you enter any room, especially when youre not in your own house. In a hurry I just went ahead and opened the door and dashed in. But as soon as I did I froze in my stance. The room was steamy, the floor was wet and Yohan was standing there naked outside the shower cubicle. His phone was sticking against the mirror but now was on standby. His call had finished. For a moment there was an expression of surprise on his face but it immediately turned into a mischievous one. He smirked and walked towards me while I stood in my place pale as hell and was trying my best to keep my eyes on his face but the devil was forcing them to look down. It was a very difficult battle where I would look up but the demon inside me forced my eyes to look down and my gaze would reach till his abs. Oh my God! What nicely toned abs Is something wrong? Yohan bent down to meet my height. His face was a few centimeters away from mine. Water was still dripping down his hair and I could see it in detail. There was light steam coming from his freshly washed skin and I could almost feel his hot skin, Youre holding a spatula. He glanced at it, Perhaps you came to ask me what I want to eat? Y-y-y-yes!!! Kill me. Why did I stutter so much? He snickered and my cheeks flushed. In order to avoid any more embarrassment I turned around, Ill make pancakes! I declared and ran out shutting the door behind me. I ran straight to the kitchen and almost tripped over nothing as Yohans naked body flashed before my eyes. I sat down and held my head behind the kitchen counter. My already flushed cheeks turned to an even darker shade of red. It felt as if all the blood was rushing there all together. I shook my head in order to get the image out of my head but it was of no use. His tone skin, his abs, his steamy emitting body kept flashing in front of me. On top of that, even though I did my best and didnt look down I did see it when I entered the bathroom. My heart began to pound in my chest. Good luck to his girlfriend I lazily stood up, bit my lower lip and tried to focus on cooking. God! Hes so big... I shook my head again. Focus!! *** I spent most of my day in the clouds and barely focused on any lectures. Usually if I zoned out Ruda would bring me back but that rarely happened. Usually it was me who slapped him back to the lecture hall. God! He rarely focuses. It seems to me like he was being forced to study by his family. I thought about it and come to think of it, I dont know anything about his family but well, I sighed, its the other way around too. I looked at the empty seat beside me when the last lecture ended and I stood up to leave the department. I wonder why he didnt come today? No matter how much he hates studying and lectures he rarely ever skipped class. Maybe Ill ask Yohan. We live together now after all. A shy smile spread across my face. We live together! I felt giddy and ticklish all over, especially in my tummy. You seem to be in a good mood. It was at that moment. At that moment I paused as soon as I heard the voice. That awfully familiar voice that came from in front of me. Slowly, I raised my head and a person came into view. A tall man. He was wearing casual clothes and had a pretty unreadable expression on his face even though he was smiling. His skin as smooth and pale as porcelain while his hair contradicted his skin tone and was pitch black like his eye color yet his lips were full of color and body nicely built. Quincy I said his name in surprise, Why-? Why am I here? He said then pointed at the child sleeping while sitting on his right arm, her head rested on his shoulder. A little girl, ten years of age. The most important person of my life, Nena wanted to see you. Youve never brought her here before. No matter how much she wanted to see me. I always had to go over. Yes well. He scratched the tip of his nose, Today the mutt isnt with you. So its fine. His words made me a little angry, I told you not to call Ruda a mutt! He narrowed his eyes, Oh but he is a mutt. You just dont know. Hes not!! Stop saying rude stuff to other people! You two never even met! Why do you hate him so much? ... He looked at Nena who had just woken up and was lazily opening her eyes, He hates me the same. Wha-?! What makes you think that? Could it be? Theyve met before and neither of them are telling me on purpose? Youll find out eventually. He said calmly as Nena looked around. I gritted my teeth in anger. Ill never understand him! Hey Nena. Lets just focus on my little world. Nena looked at me and smiled brightly, Ma! Chapter 10 - Rejection >>Maya My meeting with Quincy and Nena was short because Quincy isnt a fan of staying in public places for long. I wonder why he even decided to bring Nena to me? He isnt the type to listen to anyone. Moreover I dont understand why Nena is attached to him while Im not? Its a really strange relationship but I guess Nena is the one keeping us together. Were leaving. Quincy turned to leave when I stopped him. Drop Nena here. Ill bring her back at night. He turned his head and looked at me, then quietly looked at Nena. Like usual I couldnt read his expressions. His eyes didnt show much emotion nor did his face but I really missed Nena. Ive been so busy with university and my studies I rarely see her. Nena. He looked at my little world, Do you want to stay with her? Nena didnt answer. She looked between me and Quincy while she searched for her answer. Sometimes I feel like Nena is small for her age. She should be taller and more outgoing but I dont see that in her. Maybe its because of Quincy or maybe its because of me. Im not able to give her the time I should as her family. After a few moments when Nena didnt give an answer Quincy decided to let her down but when he was about to put her down Nena held his shirts collar just before her feet touched the ground. I wanna stay with you! He was a bit surprised at her answer but even I wasnt expecting her to say that. Shes always been ready to stay with me and didnt let any chance of spending time with me slip by. Quincy held her up again in his arms and started walking away but then stopped and looked back at me. You- He started and I felt a sudden chill down my spine, Are you hiding something from me? My heart skipped a beat and I held my shirt bottom, No. I have nothing to hide. ... He looked at my hands, Is that so? His voice was calm yet cold. I wonder why after all these years I still havent gotten used to him. I looked down as well. I was wearing the ring he gave me although Im not very attached to it. I wear it for Nena. He turned and began to walk again, Remember one thing. He spoke as he walked, I dont like lies. I know. As he continued to walk he glanced back at me, Do you now? He said those words as if he knew I was lying to him. This. This behaviour of his always scared me. I held my breath while he walked away and instead of looking at him I looked at Nena to calm down. Nena on the other hand hugged Quincy and soon they were out of sight. Nena I felt a bit empty. When did she start getting so chummy with Quincy? Dont tell me! I shot my eyes in the direction where they went. Has she started seeing him as a fatherly figure??!! No! I cant let that happen! Im taking her away as soon as Im done with my education and get a job! I clenched my fists in determination and began to walk again when suddenly I got a call. I got my phone out of my bag to look who it was. Ruda? This little bitch! He was missing the whole day and calls me now? But well good timing. I can get my mind off things. I swiped the answer button and held the phone to my ear. What? I asked. Theres a huge problem! I need your help! Where were you the whole day? Im asking you to help me and youre asking me where I was? Youre not gonna tell me? Im hanging up. No wait!! I snickered, I was at the meeting. You see its kind of complicated but me and my brother are both in talks about who takes the position of the head. I was in that meeting. Who will be the head? Of the company Yohan works at? Wait. I never knew they owned a company... Was Yohan there too? Yeah and well we arent on the best of terms so it was a bit awkward. Ill tell you more about it if you agree to help me. Help you with what? Im supposed to have dinner with Yohan today because our father is forcing us but that would be really awkward. Come with me. Please. Forcing you to have dinner? Why? Its to show people we as a family get along. You know all the shit where people start taking sides when they find out there is conflict between families. Like I said. The relation between me and him is a bit strange. I see. I guess I can go. Wow really! I didnt think youd agree so easily. He was a bit surprised but well he doesnt know that I now live there, Ill come and get you. Where are you? Im outside the university. Okay! Ill be there in fifteen minutes! Wait for me! *** Both of us were at Yohans home before him and decided to play some board games while we waited for him. Why is he late though? I asked as I rolled the dice. Well currently he takes care of all the affairs of the company. So basically hes the head? I moved my soldier on the board. Yup. He shaked the dice in his hands. And there is still confusion over who will take over the position even though hes doing a good job? He rolled the dice and sighed, Its a bit more complicated than that but for now thats now lets go with that. I took the dice , For now? Explain it to me more. I rolled the dice. I cant, not until Yohan decides to tell you. I didnt move my soldier, Tell me what? I looked at him. ... He glanced at me and then looked down again, Youre not moving your soldier? Dont change the subject. Answer my question. He didnt, instead he tried moving my soldier on my behalf but I slapped the top of his hand quite hard. Ow! Answer me. He clicked his tongue, I cant. Its not my place to say but I promise. When he does tell you that one thing Ill tell you everything you want to know. Its the same. Almost the same condition Yohan put in front of me. Im going to die of curiosity. When will he tell me whatever he is going to tell me? My eyes pleaded for an answer from Ruda but he just shrugged. Ruru~ I showed him my cute face. He backed away, I can bring up the topic I guess I love you. He pretended to gag,Stop. I really will puke. I snickered and slapped his arm when the front door opened. Yohan came in, looking a bit exhausted. Hey, He greeted us. Hi I replied. Hey Ruda greeted him back and then there was an awkward silence. I could tell they both didnt have anything to talk about. Ahmm, Yohan scratched the back of his head, Order whatever you guys want to eat and Ill come back after changing. We both nodded. *** In the end we ordered chinese. I sat on the dining table chair while Ruda and Yohan set the table. I glanced at Ruda with a certain look in my eyes. He cleared his throat as he placed the plates on the table. You like animals dont you! He suddenly asked me and I was bewildered. Why is he asking me this? Shouldnt there be a question for his brother? I had a weird expression on, till the time I noticed Yohan was interested in the question too. He was looking at me in anticipation. Yea I like animals. Both the brothers smiled. Weird Are you a dog person? Ruda asked again while Yohan transferred the chowmein from the box to the dish. Well I guess. Theyre loyal and cute. Right! Ruda jumped in excitement. What the hell is wrong with him? Then do you like wolves? Wolves are very dog-like too! What? I scoffed. My expressions changed to disgust as Yohan was bringing the dish over, I hate wolves! They both froze in their places. W-why? Ruda looked back at Yohan in horror as I continued. Theyre the most disgusting animals on this planet. If I ever see one Im gonna shoot it right there. Theyre gross and vile! I hate them so Goddamn much! My words were full of spite. Ive always hated wolves but I was soon brought out of my hate filled thoughts when the dish Yohan was holding crashed on the floor. Oh no I heard a whisper from Rudas mouth as some veins on Yohans neck turned purple and he began to cough. His legs gave out and he collapsed to his knees coughing up blood. I stood up in horror. Whats happening to him! I looked at Ruda who was already by his side as he coughed up even more blood. I began to run towards him too when Yohan looked at me and yelled, Stop!!! Dont come near me!! I froze in my place. All the coughing and throwing up blood had made his breathing ragged. He was having a hard time even trying, Dont come near me He repeated the words but softer this time and then collapsed in his brothers arm. Ruda immediately picked him up and began to leave. I tried to follow him but Ruda looked back at me rather sharply. Go back to the dorm. But! I have to get him to the hospital. You cant come! Go.Back. With that he left the house. And I stood there in utter confusion. I had no idea what had happened and I had no idea why both of them turned so cold. Their reactions didnt make any sense. I looked down at the floor. At the blood Yohan had coughed. It was oddly black There was only a little red in it. Go back? I whispered the words sadly, Where? Chapter 11 - An Alternate Route >> Yohan I opened my eyes and found myself on the hospital bed. Are you okay? I heard Rudas voice and looked in the direction of the voice. He was sitting on the couch by the window with eyes full of worry. I sat up and realized I was in a private room. Im fine. I gulped as I felt that my throat was dry, Water. Ruda got up and poured me a glass from the jug sitting on the table next to the couch. It was worse than expected. He handed me the glass and I took it weakly. It was at that time I noticed the blood drip attached to me, You lost quite some blood. I see It was really dark. I looked at him in confusion. The blood? He nodded and I sighed. I guess that also proves Im cursed. What will you do now? He was oddly concerned about me. Come to think of it even though we werent close we were never really on bad terms either. We were just always stuck in an odd situation. She- I started but then paused to think about it, She doesnt know were wolves. But she does hate wolves, a lot, and thats what we are. ... Shes my last hope. I coughed lightly, Shes my fated partner. More water? Ruda asked and I shook my head. Im fine. I took a deep breath and looked at the drip. The blood had now finished in the bag and I was feeling a lot better, Call the doctor. I wanna leave. Are you sure? I nodded and he went out to call the doctor and I began to think about my chances. My fated partner hates wolves but she doesnt know Im a wolf so if I think about it she hasnt rejected me yet. I looked out the window. The sky was dark and filled with clouds. It cant be like this I felt a pang in my heart and felt like I was going to cough up some blood again but I managed to stop it. I know it cant be! I know she hasn''t rejected me yet. If she doesnt like wolves then she never needs to find out that I am one. I can just stay here in the human world. She doesnt need to know about anything. I placed my hand over my chest and clutched my shirt. Shes a human I whispered the words to myself, She didnt fall right in love like I did when I first saw her. I gulped as I felt my throat get dry again. I smiled to myself. A rather hurtful smile, Why was I born a werewolf if I had to go through this? Why is my mate a human who knows nothing about other supernatural creatures? If only she was a wolf Things would have been so much easier. All my life I thought I would die just like how the people told me but then I finally met her after twenty six years. Shes supposed to be my hope but then why? I started feeling sick so I shook my head. No! Theres still hope. I just have to take an alternate route. I cant give into this curse. *** I reached home and found the kitchen and dining table clean. The blood on the floor had been cleaned up too. I wonder where Maya is. Did she leave like how Ruda told her to? I walked to the lounge and turned on the lights. The moment I did, I flinched because a figure suddenly rose from the other side of the sofa. Maya? She came running to me, Yohan! She held my hands, Are you okay? There was worry written on her face, What happened to you? You were coughing up blood! She stared at me and I saw her eyes were slightly red. Did she cry? Im fine. I said in a low voice. Are you sure? She sniffled, Did I do something wrong? What makes you think that? She looked down, Well, when you coughed up blood, all of the sudden you and Ruda became so cold towards me. Her grip on my hand tightened a bit, Your words felt sharp Ruda never talked like that with me, so I kept thinking about what I did wrong? She looked back at me. There were tears near the corners of her eyes, But I dont know what I did wrong! Tell me. She pleaded, Ill make it right. ... I can tell shes a good girl but shes a person whos never come in contact with anything related to my world, Its not your fault. Ruda and I, we both were in panic too so thats why we might have been a bit harsh. Oh I felt her shoulders relax, But what was that? Maya. I said her name softly, Do you hate me? What! No! Never!! Her words made me feel better immediately. Just two words and I feel healthier but I didnt have the courage to ask her if she liked me. I feared the rejection too much. It was like my life was in her hands. Like my own life wasnt mine. I guess it never was I sighed and began to move away. I just wanted to rest but she held her grip on my hands and I looked back at her. Yohan She looked down, Youve been talking in a monotone. Oh Probably because Im tired. Is there something I can do for you? She glanced at me while she bit her lower lip. No doubt she looked cute. I wonder though An idea popped in my mind and I stepped closer to her. If just her words can do this much damage then it should be the other way around too. Say.. I brought my face closer to her, If I say I have a very very rare disease to which youre the only cure. What will you do? Chapter 12 - Confusion >> Maya That- He looked directly into my eyes while I spoke, Ive never heard of a disease like that. I gulped, How can a person be a cure for a disease? That wasnt possible. It just felt too odd but, when I looked into his eyes I felt like they were telling me he wasnt lying. There was this strange desperation hidden in them. There was something there I couldnt quite understand. Like I said. He whispered, Its a very very rare disease. He sighed softly, Over the course of history only a handful of people had it. What happened to them? I asked in a quiet tone. They died. He answered in a dead serious voice. What? His answer felt too straight forward and it shocked me. They couldnt find the cure. I let go of his hands. None of them? I frowned. He shook his head, Even if they did, their cure probably didnt believe them and ran away or- He paused then frowned but didnt say anything after that. I felt like he was hiding something from me. On top of that I was hella confused at everything Yohan said. I mean it doesnt make any sense. What kind of a disease requires a person as a cure? And even if by any chance a person can be a cure, like maybe his blood or something there is no way it could be me. Im a normal person and Im not related to him in any way either! Yohan. Youre lying to me arent you? I mean Im not a kid you can tell me the truth. For a moment he was taken a back then sighed, Im going to rest. He began to walk away when I caught his wrist. Yohan! Stop it!! He yanked my hand away and yelled. I stumbled a few steps back and looked at him in horror. Sorry I was just- I tried speaking but ended up saying confused words. Worried? He cut me off and completed my sentence, Whats the point if you dont even believe me?! His face was making a very hurtful expression. I never thought that Yohan would ever speak like that. He seemed like the mature type who could handle stuff. Sorry I whispered as my heart sank. Many people have yelled at me and done far worse but I dont know why when he yelled at me I felt like I was going to break down. It hurt me more than I could have ever imagined. Tears began to dwell in the corner of my eyes again and I looked away, You can go and rest. I managed to say it without breaking down or without my voice cracking. He didnt move from his place and for a few seconds there was a heavy atmosphere between us. Then he stepped forward and bent down to my level, Maya, Im sorry. I didnt mean to yell. I didnt look at him, Im just at an edge. I feel so cornered. I didnt mean to take it out on you. This time, he spoke very softly. He realized his mistake pretty fast and regretted it. Gently, he cupped my face with his hands and made me look at him. My disease, forget about it. Ill tell you why I had you live with me. I looked at him and gulped. Was he really going to tell me? He smiled gently, I fell in love with you the moment I saw you. The very next moment it felt like my whole world had stopped. The only thing I could see was his beautiful face, his long lashes and his beautiful green eyes. His words rang in my head and my heart began to pound in my chest. Huh? I wasnt able to comprehend the sudden confession. I blinked several times and each time I could feel my cheeks flushing, What? Is it wrong of me? He brought his face even closer to me and kissed the corner of my eye and instinctively I held his hands. My body flinched when he licked away the tear. I was in a state of utter confusion. He joined his forehead with mine and whispered, I just want to keep you for myself. Then he slowly and gently brought his lips closer but didnt join them with mine. Is it wrong? He whispered again and I felt his breath on my lips. It sent goosebumps on my entire body and I felt ticklish. ...No? Wait. What answer did I even give? No? It wasnt exactly a no. I said it like I was asking a question. He smiled at my weird answer and closed the distance between us as he gently planted his lips onto mine and kissed me. I dont know why Im so drawn to him. Ive never found any other person so attractive although Ive seen and spent time with quite some handsome men. Theres something about Yohan. Something I cant explain. He makes my heart pound, especially when he touches me so gently. It makes me feel like hes being careful with me. Like hes trying to handle something fragile and doesnt want to harm it. The thought made my heart melt. It made me feel warm and cozy. He broke the kiss and looked at me again, I know its sudden and I dont want an answer from you. You can think about it. He stepped back, Goodnight. And with that he immediately left the room while I stood in my place joining the pieces together in my mind. There was a sound of someone hitting the drum continuously and loudly and the sound just wouldnt stop- Oh wait! Thats the sound of my heart. I gulped and placed my fingers on my lips. He fell in love with me at first sight? My heart skipped a beat. I blinked several times. The confusion in my mind slowly subsided and things began to make some sense. I began to walk towards the stairs but before I could ascend them I felt my legs go weak so I held the railing for support but still ended up sitting down. Whats with this turn of events?!?!? Chapter 13 - Suspicious Things >>Maya I couldnt sleep the whole night so the next day I made breakfast quite early and left the house before I came face to face with Yohan. It wasnt as if I didnt like him, it was just that I couldnt face him yet. He confessed his feelings for me so suddenly and Im still confused. I sighed as I walked on the footpath and made my way to the university. I do feel attracted to him, like a lot. But I swore I wouldnt like a person till the time Ive become independent. Yohan is messing with that vow so badly I dont know what to do. From the very first time I saw him I found him very attractive. Very very attractive. I placed my hand over my chest. Im even living with him I looked at the sky. I feel like pursuing my goals first but at the same time I feel like I cant reject him. I dont know why but I feel like something very bad would happen if I did. I waited for Ruda in class but since I was early I had a lot of time to spare. Unfortunately instead of doing something productive my thoughts were occupied with Yohan. Come to think of it. He didnt tell me anything about his disease. Its a very very rare disease. His words resounded in my mind and I wondered if he was telling the truth. I dont see why he would lie about this and I can even understand that there are many diseases that are ultra rare but a person as a cure? That, still didnt make any sense. Hey! Ruda tapped my shoulder bringing me back from the world of thoughts. Hey I didnt give him my usual enthusiastic greeting because I was still sort of mad at him for being so cold to me. He sat next to me and looked at me while I kept staring in front. Maya He started, Im sorry. I didnt give him a reply, I didnt mean to get mad. I-I dont know why I suddenly lost my cool like that- well I mean my brother was coughing up blood- Yohan told me the reason. I cut his words and looked at him, And he said he liked me a lot. Ruda stared back at me wide-eyed. He did? He was unsure, rather, he was highly suspicious. I nodded. He said something about me being his cure. Actually he didnt really exactly say it was me but I wanted something out of Ruda. Ohh. He laughed lightly, I didnt think he would tell you so soon! I mean not after how harshly you rejected wolves! What? What is he talking about? Maybe he was scared now that his only hope might leave him too. I mean thats the thing with humans, you never know when they might just change their mind and leave for good. He looked at me and stopped talking, then his eyes went wide, What exactly did he tell you? He suddenly realized something and began to panic. Human? Youre saying as if youre not referring to yourself. He gulped, What exactly did he tell you! I eyed him suspiciously, Theres something youre hiding from me. Something very important and I know its related to his disease. Disease? The panic in his eyes increased, Shit He whispered the curse. Ruda! I grabbed his wrist, Tell me whats wrong with him. I- He was at a loss of words. He knew he said something wrong and it was his fault but I had to know what it was. I had to know what these brothers were hiding from me. Maya- His eyes darted around as he collected his words but then his phone rang and he didnt waste any time in answering it, Yes! Hello! He moved away from me and released himself from my grip. I kept my eyes on him but he avoided my gaze and even left the lecture hall. I sighed. Am I being too forceful? I clicked my tongue softly and pondered upon his words. Wolves? Humans? His only hope might leave him? Both of them, I bit my lower lip. Both of them are saying things that just dont make sense! Humans change their minds? He said the words like he wasnt including himself in and whats this deal with wolves? Come to think of it. They both got angry when I said those harsh things about wolves. I snorted. I didnt say anything wrong though. Wolves are disgusting creatures. I looked at the entrance door of the room while I tapped my finger on the desk. There was no sign of him coming back. His only hope. A person as a cure? They both implied the same thing too. I began to tap my foot on the floor as well. The more I thought about things, the more anxious I was getting. I wanted answers so bad but I wasnt getting them. I stood up and walked out of the hall to get Ruda but he wasnt there or as a matter of fact he was nowhere in sight. What the?! Where did he go? I looked around a bit but couldnt find him, so in the end I decided to wait in the lecture hall hoping that he would come back when the lecture started but my hopes were shattered when he didnt come back at all. I waited the whole day but in the end I couldnt even catch a glimpse of him. Later I got his text saying he wont be coming to university for a few days due to family stuff. He ran away. His actions made me so much more suspicious but at the same time I came to realize that I wont get the answer just by asking. Ill have to find out by some other method. *** Classes ended late and I walked home after studying a bit in the library. Countless thoughts were circulating in my mind while the sky turned darker. I looked up at the moon and smiled. Its a full moon. I whispered to myself. Only when I reached back home I remembered Yohans confession and ended up stopping right outside the house. I didnt think about this the whole day! How do I even talk to him? I began fiddling with my thumbs. Well, he did say he didnt want an answer... Was he implying he didnt need one at all or will he wait for one? I braced myself, took a deep breath and walked in. Im back. I entered the house but then stopped. The lights werent on and strangely the automatic lights in the porch didnt turn on either so I walked to the living room to turn on the switches. Something crunched under my shoes but I had no idea what it was since I couldnt see. I reached for the switches but paused before turning them on. I heard someone breathing close by and it sent shivers down my whole spine. Yo-Yohan? I turned my head a bit and saw a car parking in front of the house when the other person answered my call. No~ The voice was shrill yet it seemed like it belonged to an adult. In a state of panic I immediately turned on the lights but immediately regretted it later. My entire being froze in place while my eyes stared at the person, or rather, the thing sitting on top of the couchs back in a crouched position. My brain couldnt comprehend what it was. He had legs of a man but his feet resembled a reptiles. The same with his arms and hands yet his face and neck completely belonged to a lizard. It terrified me so much I couldnt even scream. Hi~ It spoke and I felt like puking. At the same time the main door burst open and I heard Yohan, Maya!! He came running in and I was momentarily relieved. The nano seconds of peace soon turned into greater fear when I saw Yohans body turning into something else. It was as if it was happening slowly in mind. I saw it very clearly. His human body turned into an animals as he jumped on the thing sitting on the couch. He had shifted into a white wolf. At that moment something in my mind snapped. The very next thing I saw was a strong white light flash around me, somehow knocking me unconscious, deep into the world of slumber. *** Quincy I was quietly writing the manuscript while Nena slept soundly on the floor next to me. I looked at her, then reached out for the blanket on my other side that I usually keep for myself and put it over her. Just as I pick my pen up again to write my eyes flash red and in the moment of realization I snap the pen into two due to the pressure. When the magic calmed down I looked at the ink splattered on my hand and paper, completely ruining my hard work. Oh dear I sighed, That was unfortunate. Chapter 14 - Forgotten Things > Yohan It was a busy day at the company so the work didnt finish until quite late. The sky had turned dark yet I wasnt tired. Rather I felt full of energy and was getting things done quite fast. By nightfall me and my team had finished a lot of work and I was quite satisfied when I was driving back home. As I was pulling in the driveway I noticed that none of the lights of the house was on. Maya isnt back yet? I wondered and parked the car outside but as soon as I stepped out something snapped in my mind. I sensed a magic from inside the house but it was a presence I didnt recognize. Then suddenly another thing snapped in my mind. What if somethings happened to Maya?! Shes a human so I cant detect her presence but I could smell her from this distance, a faint smell of rain. I immediately ran inside and noticed the glass of lights broken. They crunched under my feet as I ran past them, straight to the living room. Maya! I yelled her name as she came into view, her expressions showed she was clearly terrified of the being sitting in front of her on the couch back. My first instinct was to protect her so I jumped as soon my eyes landed on the lizard man and transformed mid-air. My body shifted from a humans to that of a wolf and I tackled the lizard man to the ground. Just then something flashed and I bolted my head towards the source. There was a white flashing light surrounding Maya. In an instant it wrapped around her, flashed and disappeared while Maya fell to the ground unconscious. What? What just happened? Man what was that? The lizard man below me asked and I shot my head at him, Hey Yohan. He said my name so casually it got me off guard. I stared at him for a few moments and suddenly his appearance started becoming more familiar, Roro!?!! Yay! I thought you forgot me. He smiled at my words and I released him from my claws. I got up as I shifted back to my human form, Wh-why are you here? HOW are you here? He stood up after me, looked at me and decided to take a human form as well, You said I could visit you anytime or did you forget? Maybe you forgot since it was three years ago No, I didnt forget But Roro. You came here looking like a beast. In the human world that would have you killed. I sighed. I clearly remember making him that promise three years ago when I lived with the pack. The packs have magic and so sometimes magical creatures visit but thats rare. Roro was a feisty one and loved adventuring from the magic realm to the human world. I looked at him in amazement, three years ago he was a teenager, now hes a full grown man, Youve gotten older. I walked towards Maya. Lizard men have life spans different to ours. Their lives are as long as 20-25 years, so of course its a given that he looks so different now. Yup! Im eleven now. An eleven year old. it might seem like were talking about a kid but for a person from his tribe its different because they age differently and faster. At eleven Roro is a full grown man. I picked Maya in my arms wondering just what happened to her? Roro. How did you come to the human world? Hmm? He wrapped his arms behind his head, Its a full moon tonight. Didnt you know? Tonight even the human realm has some magic. Oh! No wonders I had extra energy today. I mentally cursed myself, how stupid of me to not even notice something that should be natural for me, Why are you here? I looked at him. He was about to answer me but stopped after looking at my expression, Are you angry with me Yohan? Im sorry, I didnt mean anything bad by coming to visit, I just wanted to surprise you Angry? I noticed how unconsciously I had a hard expression on. I sighed, I guess I am a bit angry. It was because of him now my mate has seen a beast and me in my wolf form. How will I explain things to her? It was insensitive of you to come here like that. Especially in your original form. Im sorry. I just wanted to invite you to my wedding And you know we cant maintain our human form for long, Its only because of the full moon I can do this. He lowered his face. ... Maya was breathing soundly in my arms and that relieved me. She was only asleep and it didnt seem like she had any injuries either. I looked at Roro again, Go back Roro and tell the others not to do something like this either. Okay He turned and started to leave with his shoulders slumped when I called him, Send me an invitation. I said and he looked at me, Ill come to your wedding. I then started walking towards the stairs, And close the damn door behind you! From the corner of my eye I saw him smile excitedly, Yes!! I looked down at Maya as I walked towards her bedroom. Explaining all the stuff will be very hard but I guess in a way it might be good? She didnt scream or hate it when I turned into my wolf form but then again, she didnt even have the time I lay her down on the bed and covered her with a blanket. Then I sat down next to her looking at her face in the moon lit room. The full moon tonight was quite strong. I could sense the strong magic it brought. Uhhmm! Mayas expressions changed and her eyebrows furrowed. It seemed like she was having a nightmare. I held her hand in mine and intertwined our fingers together. She calmed down a bit but her brows were still tense so I kissed her forehead gently right in the middle. Her muscles relaxed and a calm look cast upon her face. I smiled and gently removed the locks of hair on her face, tucking them behind her ear. Say, I whispered so lightly it was as if I was just lip syncing the words, Will you accept me for me? I asked my mate who was fast asleep. Of course I got no answer from her at that time but I sincerely wished that she would say yes. Her face was illuminated by the moon and she looked beautiful. I noticed she had a small nose and a small forehead but her lips were quite full. I entranced her lower lip with my thumb lightly. I remember how soft they were from the last time we kissed and the memory made me want it again, so I moved in closer but before I could close the distance between us I noticed something. The ring on her ring finger. It gave me a very odd feeling, like something stinging in my chest. I got up and left, trying not to think much about it. *** The next morning I waited for Maya to wake up even though I was getting late for office. Around 9 am she came down looking a bit dazed. Hey! I waved at her, Morning. I smiled trying my best to hide any form of nervousness I was feeling. Good morning. She replied normally, Im sorry I dont know why I slept in. I usually wake up on time. She scratched the back of her head, Did you already eat? Yes I ate. Oh! Theres still some left if you want. Ohhh. There was something off. Thank you. Maybe it was because she just woke up but it felt like she was still tired. She walked to the kitchen counter and grabbed the cooked sausages and bread. There was not a single exchange of words between us and it was making me sort of uneasy. Why is she not bringing up what happened yesterday? Is she avoiding it on purpose? I stood up and walked to her while she ate the last sausage, Listen. I gently tapped on the table, About what happened yesterday. Her eyes suddenly grew wide and she shot her head towards me, Right! What happened yesterday?? Someone broke in the house right?! I narrowed my eyes, I remember the shattered glass She strained her brain, There was this guy in the living room, I cant recall his face though, it was too dark and then you came in and tackled him down. She closed her eyes and I felt like there was something wrong so I kept quiet. Wait? Did I fall or something I cant seem to remember what happened after that. She opened her eyes, Did you hand the guy over to the police? This conversation Maya? You dont remember seeing anything else? What? Was there something else? Like a non human? She looked at me puzzled. Like um, a fish? Cat? She looked around, Do you have a pet? I didnt see any though. Whats this? Its like she doesnt remember the part where she saw us as beasts It cant be something like forgetting things due to shock. Its not possible. No I looked at her face. There was no sign of lying. I looked at her hands, calmly resting on the counter, I dont have a pet. I backed away, I have to go, I''m getting late. Oh yea. Its past your office time. I began to walk away when she asked a question. Did you take me to my room yesterday? I looked back at her, and caught something. It was there only for a split second but the ring on her finger shone red. The sign vanished before I could properly see it but it gave me a hint of what was happening. Magic Yes, I answered her and smiled, You slipped on the wet floor and passed out. The person who broke in was actually a friend. He just wanted to surprise me. I apologize for his behavior. OhIts okay? I glanced at her ring again, Say Maya. Who gave you that ring? All of the sudden she got up and started speed walking towards the stairs, I completely forgot I have class today! Bye Yohan! Have a nice day. And she was out of sight. ... I took a deep breath as I analyzed the situation. It seems she has someone dangerous around her. But who? Chapter 15 - Secrets Are Better Hidden Or Exposed? >>Yohan You want me to look into this girls record? Astor, my werewolf secretary, asked me, Is this the one? He looked at the picture on his phone that I had just sent him, Your mate? I nodded, Ive been thinking about it for a while. I turned my rotating seat as I sat behind the desk and looked out the window, Ruda knows nothing about it and of course she wouldnt talk about it. I sighed, I mean who would tell another person about their criminal record. I looked back at Astor, At first I thought it might be something small but I dont know why I dont feel at ease. I clicked my tongue. Ive caught her stealing before so it could be related to that but I need to know the details. I didnt want to pry in before but for some reason Im not quite able to calm my brain down whenever I think about it. Its just in case so it shouldnt cause any trouble. Okay then. Astor said, I dont think itll take much time since she seems like a pretty ordinary person. He put his phone back in his pocket, Ill get this done first. He gave me a slight bow and left. I shifted my attention back to my work but I couldnt help feel slightly guilty, but then again, I want to know so if anything ever happens I can protect her. Ruda respected her past and personal life and they got along well for over a year but being friends is different than being mates. I started going through some documents when suddenly I remembered her ring. Magic But how? Only magical beings can do magic like that but I doubt any magical being is living in this world. Especially not in the industrial areas. Plus it was very nicely performed. I didnt smell any magic on her at all. Meaning it was a high grade magic. Could it be a wizard? But they no longer live here. In the ancient past there were many wizards and all of them lived in this realm but not now. Magic has left this place and over time wizards and witches became few. Since originally wizards were human so they needed the magic in the air to tap into to perform their deeds but there is barely any left in the air now. The surviving wizards and witches left for the magical realm but there might be a chance that some wizard or witch could be roaming here. The ones with extraordinary abilities. I tapped my fingers on the desk as I considered the possibilities. I wonder who gave her the ring? If she had bought it she would have told me and it would have been quite convincing. Anyone can stumble upon a magic ring but since she didnt tell me I know she got it from someone. Ive tried asking her the question a few times in the past few days but she always avoids it saying it''s a protection ring and means nothing. Well, It does bother me that she wears it on her ring finger I tapped my right foot anxiously. The ring made her forget what happened. Its a form of mind control, if I have to consider the species that live here, its something vampires are capable of but only when their target is in front of them. They need to look into the eyes of their victims to perform such a deed and they dont have magic. They have extraordinary physical abilities and mind controlling powers but not magic. In frustration I bit my left thumb. That only leaves werewolves but wolves dont have magic either. I took a deep breath and looked outside. It was getting dark but I couldnt see the sky since it was getting covered by dark clouds. Not just dark, they were quite black. Even though they hadnt yet assembled together one could see the thunder rumbling in them. I guess theres going to a thunderstorm I looked at the time, it was past six. Most people must have already left by now but still Ill have the remaining staff leave for the day too. Its better to get home before it starts raining. *** Thunder rumbled so loudly after the lightning struck in the sky that it made the windows rattle. The rain poured heavily with no breaks and no signs of stopping. It felt as if it would flood up houses. Nights like these are the worst. I cant seem to sleep and a strange form of anxiety fills me. I got my bluetooth headphones and put them on while I sat on the single-seater couch in the lounge that faced the window. I had the music on quite loud so that it would block out the horrifying sounds. It started raining heavily around ten and its way past midnight now with the same scene. I had the lights turned off since I didnt want to concern Maya who was calmly sleeping in her room. The room turned a shade of light lavender color when the lightning flashed in the sky but the very next instant it was dark again. Ive grown up so much yet I couldnt overcome this obstacle The memories of the night similar to this one just dont seem to let me sleep comfortably. I wonder when itll stop? Tap tap tap! I flinched when someone tapped on my headphone and I shot my head around. Maya? She was standing behind me. I took my headphones off to listen to her even though I hate the sound of thunder. Cant sleep? She came around and sat on the couch next to mine. The storm is really bad, its sort of terrifying. She looked out for a few moments then looked back at me. Yea Is something bothering you? You should be asleep by now. I smiled, Im glad now we both can at least talk like normal friends, Theres something in the storm. I said slowly, It always keeps me up. Always? Always. I turned my eyes towards the window as rain pattered the window sill. If only it was a calm rain, there would have been no problem. Any specific reason? She asked, Many people are afraid of this kind of weather but it shouldnt stop one from sleeping. Especially when youre tired. I gave her a reassuring smile, You should go back to bed. Ill be fine. She thought about it and got up but before leaving she asked me an unexpected question, Want me to stay by your side? I couldnt believe my ears. Did she really ask me that? You do know what you mean by that right? Yeah, She said in a low tone, If it helps you sleep. Are you sure? She bit her lower lip, If I can be of help. She looked down shyly, I dont mind. She whispered, But I probably wont be. She began to leave in a hurry when I caught her arm. Wait! She stopped and looked back, Theres only one way to find out. I said and slipped my hand down from her arm to her hand and held it tightly yet gently. *** I opened my eyes in the morning when the sun was out, some clouds still loitered in the sky but mostly the sky was of a nice blue color. A few drops of rain on the windows trickled down and I noticed the person sleeping in my arms. In my arms?!?!? Wait what? I raised my head slightly and saw my mate snuggling next to my chest. I recalled the events of the past night. Maya agreed to stay by my side until the time I fell asleep but she was only sitting by the bedside. I agreed to it because I loved the idea of having her with me but I didnt expect it to be so powerful that I actually fell asleep. I looked down at her. She was still asleep. When did she crawl in next to me? I tucked some locks of her hair on her face behind her ear and smiled like a little boy in love. Ahhh I dont want this to end. To think she would get this close to me. My happiness knew no bounds. Maybe Ill sleep in today. I very excitedly laid my head on the pillow and got comfortable when hell happened. The phone began to buzz loudly on the side table, creating enough disturbance that it woke Maya up. She lazily opened up her eyes so I immediately pretended that I was still asleep. It took her a few moments to realize her situation and she panicked so much she fell off the bed. Bloody shit! She whispered her curse and I almost laughed, Oh my God! I heard her stand and leave the room in a hurry. Just as she left I snickered and got up. I knew she must have fallen asleep by accident but Goddamn! Her reactions are just so adorable. My phone buzzed again, killing my happiness and I was ready to kill the person who was responsible for it. I picked up the phone and looked at the one missed call and one message. Both from the same person. Astor. I sighed and opened the message. Heres her record you asked for. It was a bit shocking so I made sure to double check if it was right but in the end it is the right one. After reading the message I opened the file attached with it and read her personal record overview. But before I could focus on any other detail my eyes landed on her criminal record that confused the hell out of me. What? Murder??? She killed someone?? *** >Quincy I stood on the wooden outer corridor of my house. The remains of the rain trickled down from the roof as a cool breeze blew creating a soft atmosphere. Quincy? I looked back into the house through the open sliding doors as Nena called me, Your phone is ringing. She brought it to me. I had it on silent so I couldnt hear it, Thank you Nena. I got the phone from her and answered it, Yes? Mr. Quincelet? Speaking. I answered. Sir the girl under your care. Maya Hayes. Someone got her personal record. Detail? Just the basics. It was a man named Astor Ruiz but I believe hes working for another man who goes by the name Yohan Kiryu. Yohan Kiryu. I stretched out my hand and let some of the drop of water fall in the palm of my hand. The son of Adam Kiryu? Thats correct sir. Hes currently managing their family company. I see. Thats all sir. Have a good day. The call ended and I drew my hand in. I looked down and handed the phone to Nena, The battery is about to die. Were you playing games on it again? Um...No? I looked at her unamused, Sorry. Ill put it on the charger and study. As she left for her room I walked in too, closing the door behind me. Yohan Kiryu. I sat down on my work table. She keeps getting more mutts around her. This is a bit troublesome, Ill have to do something about this. Note : Vampires and werewolves are the only supernatural beings that still live in the human realm since they dont need magic to survive and have human forms. Vampires look like humans, just slightly paler with cool body temperatures so they have no problem blending in. Werewolves dont need magic to shift into their wolf or human form, its innate.. They have tanner skin tones and slightly higher body temperatures, plus they live about the same age as humans so they blend in with the humans even more easily. Chapter 16 - Meeting Quincy > Maya I packed up when the classes ended and sighed as I looked at the empty seat beside me. Ruda you jerk! I angrily whispered the words. He left a few days ago and still hasnt come back. I stood up and began to leave. Im sort of worried too. Im sure its not because of me, because if it was he would have come back after one or two days but it''s been more than a week now. I opened my phone and opened up our chat. He hadnt read any of my messages. I wonder why? I thought about it for a while before texting but then decided to do it anyway. I had been thinking about telling him these words but I wasnt sure. I thought hed come back soon. I looked down on the screen as I typed. Ruda, Im sorry if youre angry with me about anything. I wont ask you about anything anymore. Just reply to me when you see this. I pressed send, then suddenly I felt like I had to say more so I typed in some very important words. You little bitch! Youre the only friend I have. Come back to me before I find you and whoop your ass. I pressed send without any hesitation and felt quite satisfied. Taking a deep breath I put the phone in my pocket and began to walk in a direction I go to every once a month. On my way I texted Yohan, telling him I wont be coming home tonight and not to worry about me. I looked down at my ring. Yohan had asked me a few times about it but I couldnt really tell him it was given to me by my guardian. I dont want any misunderstandings but then again I wear it on my ring finger I bit my lower lip but it doesnt fit on any other finger!! If I take it off, somehow, magically, God knows how, Quincy always finds out and I get a call from him immediately. He said I always need to wear it. I kept staring at it and then took it off. Maybe all the other times it was just a coincidence. I examined the ring. It didnt have anything like a gps or a tracking device in it. In fact it looked like a normal, pretty ring. It was quite pretty, no doubt. Part of the reason why I wore it. I put it in my pocket and began walking again. Oddly this time I didnt get a call. Maybe all the previous times, it really was a coincidence. *** Im here. I entered the big, nicely built wooden house when the sky had turned dark. Ma! Nena came running from the corridor and I dropped my bag before she jumped and caught her in my arms, then twirled her around. My baby!! I stopped and kissed her cheeks while I hugged her. Once, twice, countless times. Ma! Stop! My face is wet from your smooches. A few more. No! She escaped my embrace and ran away. She ran till the end of the corridor.and began to rub her cheeks with her sleeves, Too much love I giggled, I have a lot more to give. Im fine thank you. She pouted. Wheres Quincy? I asked and she pointed left from where she was standing. I knew that direction. It meant he was in his study. Thats the place where I often find him. I walked to his room and knocked, Its me. Come in. I opened the door and walked inside. He was sitting on the floor pillow, writing on the paper which was on the table at just the right level. You took off your ring. He said while his eyes were still glued to the paper. It startled me, I really thought he wouldnt know, I made myself clear didnt I. The ring doesnt come off. He raised his face from the paper as he set his pen aside. His gaze was so sharp it felt like it was piercing me, Did I not? Yes Wear it when we do it. Fine. I took out the ring and wore it. Take off your clothes and wait for me in the room. He looked down at the papers again and began to assemble them. Ill take a shower first. I didnt get the chance because I came straight here. I can tell. I rolled my eyes and left the study. Quincys room was on the second floor so I made my way up. The shower was right next to his room so I went in, took off all my clothes and stepped in the hower cubicle. While I was still in the shower I heard the door of his room open, close and get locked. I guess hes here. I better head out soon too. *** I woke up still feeling a bit dizzy. I groaned as I sat up. God, this happens almost every time. I feel like I have no energy. I sighed and managed to get up. I have some of my clothes here so I wore something simple and went downstairs. Quincy and Nena were both in the kitchen. Quincy cooked while Nena waited at the kitchen table. Morning. I lazily said. Good morning!!! Nena jumped off her seat and ran to me, Youre here today right! Yes, Ill leave in the evening. I wanted to pick her up but I didnt have the energy so we both walked hand in hand to our seats while I glared at the man responsible for my misery. After making us our share he left us alone and went God knows where but it was most likely his study. He never really ate with us. I looked at the food and smiled. At least the man has the decency of giving a lot of food after what he takes from me. *** I spent the whole day with Nena uninterrupted by anyone and as evening began to set in I found myself sitting in the open corridor staring at the scenery far off in a distance while Nena fell asleep on my lap. The sound of the door opening and someone coming out made me look back. Quincy walked up to me and handed me an envelope. Yesterday, I started and looked at him, It wasnt like the usual. He turned away, I know, thats why Im giving you more too. I looked inside the envelope. He was right, there was more cash in it. I scratched the side of my neck, Thanks? No need. Im just giving you the price we agreed on. I nodded. Hes as cold as ever, Ill take Nena. He crouched down and picked her up, You can leave. Nena comfortably fit herself in his embrace and it felt sort of lonely. Yea. I stood up, Im going. As I left the place I was once again reminded of the emptiness I feel whenever I leave this place. I glanced back at the house.. Its such a big place yet its so cold. Chapter 17 - The Feeling Of Want >Nena I woke up and found myself on my bed. Lazily I looked around the room but found that no one was there in the big dark room. A strange feeling of loneliness bubbled up in me but all I could do was sigh in disappointment. I guess Mas gone. I wish she just stayed with us here. I would love it if we all lived like how normal families do. I often think about normal families and how they live but I guess normal would never really come to me for a number of reasons. I looked out the window, it was still night time but I didnt feel like sleeping anymore so I got down from the bed and went out. The house was quiet like how it usually is but oh well, Im used to it. I walked down to the outer corridor, it was made of wood with pillars at equal intervals. The pillars had some designs carved at the very top and very bottom while the rest was plain yet the simple small designs added a lot to its charm. One side of the corridor had the garden and a small pond. Soft blue lights flickered there and played around among themselves. I crouched down and began to observe them. I was quite familiar with them so they didnt mind my presence at all. The other side had some plain grass extending a few meters to the wooden fence and beyond that was the forest. While I was busy watching the blue lights play I felt something behind me, it was an odd unfamiliar feeling, so I turned my head and looked at the other side. There was something there. I stood up and turned in that direction. I kept my eyes on the fence as slowly a figure emerged from there. It was as if the figure came through the fence, passing through it like passing through water. Hmmm? First time I had seen something like that so I couldnt tell if it was a good thing or a bad one. I titled my head as it began to approach me. Slowly, as my eyes adjusted, I saw it was a tall woman with a beautiful figure and face, red lips, green eyes and black long wavy hair. As her gaze landed on me she gave me a smile that felt very odd. It felt like she was happy but at the same time it felt like there was something mischievous hidden behind it. My my. She stopped right at the edge of the wooden corridor but didnt enter, What do we have here. Her voice was oddly sweet. She waved her fingers, Hello lovely. She drew her face closer to me, You smell like my son. Hi? I replied when suddenly there was another person behind me. The lady looked up behind me and grinned, Quincelet. As she addressed the person I looked back at him too. Mother. He replied and then moved me behind him as if to hide me from his mother, Why are you here? Why hide me though? I didnt do anything wrong. She noticed what he did, For you to get so protective over someone. She must be yours. Am I wrong? Her tone had a teasing element in it. ... He covered me even more, Is there something you need? Is she perhaps dangerous? The smile on the lady disappeared, You look weaker. She got a bit angry. Im sure youre not here to say that. Come back to me. Her eyes glowed green, Were magical creatures. We Fae dont belong in the human world. Im different. As they both talked I just kept moving my head between the two. You are not your father. She bit her lower lip. I am not you either. He replied coldly. She gritted her teeth, Youve lived here for years. What did you accomplish? I know our race lives for centuries but there should be a point to whatever youre doing in life. Im staying. He said and put his hand on my head. I guess it was to reassure me too. Not that I was worried. I know hell be with me always, were family after all. As stubborn as ever. The lady shook her head in disappointment, then she realized something, Wait She raised her hand and twirled her fingers, I sense another girl. She smirked, Your muse? She must have left only a few hours ago. I can still feel her presence. ... Suddenly I started feeling sleepy again. Wait? Why am I feeling sleepy again? I looked at the hand on my head. Magic... And yet. She looked at her son angrily, As the years pass by you only grow weaker. Ill be fine. If you have nothing else to say. I noticed that the argument was sort of peaceful. So I guess they both do get along. You didnt give her a permanent mark. Why? Their conversation was strange and there were many things I couldnt understand at all. It does not concern you. Im your mother. I dont want to lose you. You wont. Just words wont reassure me. I want the proof. I wasnt sure but it felt like she wanted to take him away to another world. ... Quincelet. My vision started to get blurry as my eyes kept shutting even though I wanted to stay awake, Ill use force if I have to. No!! I screamed in my half awake state and hugged his leg. My scream startled both of them, You cant take him away grandma! I lo...ve im The last thing I remember was sliding next to the leg I was holding and falling asleep. But I clearly remember my feelings. I dont want to be apart from another person I love. If he goes away too I wont have any family left. . Note:There are many different kinds of Fae. While some have short lives, some have very long lives.. All the races of fae are different with different live spans but they all live in harmony in the magic realm. Chapter 18 - The Familiar Yet Strange Scent >Yohan This smell. I looked around in confusion as I stopped in my path while having a run in the forest. This scent, one Ive never smelt before, completely foreign to me, yet with a huge amount of familiarity. What was this? Does this even make any sense? Why do I find it so familiar when Ive never smelt it before? Night had fallen and there was no moon in the sky. On nights like these werewolves are on their lowest power and no normal magical being can cross over to the human world, yet, there it was. A scent I just had to follow. For an unknown reason it was attracting me. Something inside of me was very curious about it. Quietly I crept up behind the trees as my gaze landed on a figure of a woman with a nice slender body and long wavy black hair. I kept quite a large distance between us but still I could tell she was a powerful being. No wonders she was able to cross over so easily, but that wasnt the thing that bothered me. The thing was, there was an odd sense of familiarity coming from her but I had no idea what it was or why it was there. A scent similar to mine.Not completely, like a very small portion of it. Part of me was tempted to go over, stop and ask her who she was but the other part wanted me to leave. I stood my ground as I saw her walk away, mist began to gather around her as she neared the dimensional gate. Big forests like these are the only portal that connects the two worlds so of course shed be leaving through here but I wonder why she came here? Fae dont have anything to do in this world anymore. As the mist began to thicken and her body began to fade there was a sudden gust of wind that gave my position away. As the wind carried my scent to her she shot her head towards me, her eyes wide open in surprise. It took her a moment to spot me but before she could say anything the mist took her and she vanished. For some reason, it was an overwhelming moment. I dont know why and maybe Ill never know why but all the fur on my body was standing up and I had no idea if I was excited or anxious but I was left with a deep sense of void in me. Like I was missing something. *** When I reached home I found out Maya had already come back from her guardians house. She had just come out of the bath with her hair still wet. Whatever scent she had on her was now gone. Oh youre back. Did you eat? She asked me but I was still a bit disturbed. The anxiety just wouldnt settle down so I went and sat down on the couch as her words went completely over my head. Clearly Ive never seen that woman but then whats this odd feeling? It keeps pestering me. Ive seen many fae before but none have ever bothered me. Why then? The way she looked at me... She was surprised. Surprised like she knew something about me... She was going to say something. But what? A shadow loomed over me, Yohan? I turned my head to the side and came face to face with Maya with our faces only a few centimeters apart, You okay? I called you a few times. Drops of water fell down her bangs and I realized she still hadnt dried her hair. Im fine. I said and smiled. Oh, okay She was still a bit worried, Yohan. She looked into my eyes,Nothing. She took a step back and was about to leave when I grabbed her hand. Ill dry your hair. I said and she looked back at me surprised. I-its okay. I didnt want her to leave so I pulled her onto my lap and wrapped my arms around her. Let me. I asked her again, Ill do a good job. She looked down and got quiet for a few moments, then handed me the towel she was holding in her. Okay. She said in a low tone. I took it from her hand and gently placed it on her head and began to rub softly. While I performed the act there was no conversation between us but I could tell she was nervous. She kept fiddling with her thumbs. Sometimes I find her very cute, just like this time, and so I couldnt help but kiss her bare forehead. She immediately shot her head up in surprise and I grinned at her. Finally, I had calmed down a bit. Thats cheating. She looked at me intensely. Is it? I passed her a toothy smile. She relaxed a bit and said some unexpected words, Your eyes are really pretty. Her gaze was set on them, Like, She gulped, Really really pretty. I could feel it, her gaze. It was making me feel like my heart was dropping in anticipation. The kind of feeling similar to having butterflies in your stomach. My hands dropped down around her waist and I hugged her, snuggling my face in the crook of her neck. You shouldnt stare so intensely. I said the words softly but saying them right next to her neck was unintentional. I saw her skin stand up as it came in contact with warm breath, What if it sends the wrong idea? My lips were so close to her skin even I felt it touch her neck. Barely brushing over when I talked. She stiffened and my eyes went wide as I smelt something I definitely shouldnt have. It was probably because I was so close to her body that I did. She was turned on. Note : Its possible for werewolf mates to smell changes in hormones, especially when they are very close to each other''s bodies. Chapter 19 - How To Handle Things That Still Scare You > Maya I should never have sat on his lap. I should never have let him be so gentle with me. I should never have agreed to this or stared into his eyes like that!! I know he felt weird because of me and thats why he decided to look away and buried his face in my neck but the thing is, thats even worse! Our bodies are even closer now. You shouldnt stare so intensely.He said the words softly right next to my neck. I get it, its strange having someone stare so intensely into your eyes. But his words sent shivers down my whole body. My skin stood up as it came in contact with his warm breath, What if it sends the wrong idea? I bit my own lips as his lips were so close to my neck they brushed over my skin when he talked. I had no idea what was wrong with me and I had no intention of feeling like this but I started feeling it down there. I stiffened as soon as I realized I was turned on Oh God forgive me! I cant believe my body is doing this! I-I should get going. I started to get up when Yohan held my waist in place and growled as he moved his face back. Growled? I couldnt see his face for a few moments since he was looking down but I had to get off him as fast as I could, Yohan- I-I have to-need to go to my room! I have unfinished desir-work! I have unfinished work. Wow. I cant even speak right. What am I so panicked about? Its not like he can tell Im turned on. Im a girl. Relax. I took a deep breath as I closed my eyes but when I opened them I flinched badly. Yohan was looking at me with his eyes filled with desire and I dont know why but I think they were glowing a bit but I couldnt really tell. All the lights were on, maybe it was just the reflection. Maya. He drew his face closer, I want to kiss you. He brought his lips closer to mine as his grip got slightly stronger. So close. He got so near, I could feel that his lips were a centimeter away, Right here. He said and I felt his breath on my lips which pointed out where he meant. I drew my legs closer. The situation was taking a turn for the worse. I avoided looking at him, Uhm well No? I glanced at him. He still had his eyes on me as he waited for permission. That sort of made me melt a little. I squirmed a bit. Its not that I dont want to kiss you I just- I dont even have an excuse, I just- He planted his lips next to mine and moved his hand from my waist to behind my head and kept the other one behind my back to balance me. I felt my whole body tingle as he moved his tongue in and gave me a kiss that made me feel weak in the gut. I felt sparks in my body while Yohan showed no sign of stopping. At that exact moment I realized another thing. My body was deciding that it would go further and started preparing for it, so I started feeling even funnier down there. NO! I pushed him back with all my force that I recovered for a split second and back away. Not wasting any second I got up from his lap too since he no longer had his grip on me. We both exchanged a glance while we tried to catch our breaths. Then I ran away without a second thought. I ran straight to my room and shut the door behind me and slid down next to it. What in the devilish hell?? I clenched my shirt over my chest. While my heart refused to calm down my thoughts were completely clouded and were focused on how the events were turning back there. Blood rushed to my cheeks and I could feel the heat in them. My God! What if I had given in? A very explicit video began to run in my mind and I had to slap myself back to reality. I need to take another cold shower to calm myself but I cant go down again. Not like this and now how I ran away. I must have seemed really weird. I dont know how weird but Im sure it was very awkward! Deep breaths! I started calming myself in other ways. Deep breaths I inhaled and exhaled in balance. Think fluffy thoughts. Think of the teletubbies of your childhood. Wait. Why teletubbies? No wait, anything is fine at this moment. I gulped and crawled into my bed. Fluffy thoughts. I thought about my childhood cartoons and calmed down while a smile appeared on my face. Ah~ My childhood~ When I was so carefree. I relaxed on the bed and closed my eyes remembering the times when I just used to sit in front of the TV watching cartoons all day during my vacations. Best time of my life. My parents would often nag at me. I giggled remembering the scenes. Lost in the good times I somehow fell asleep and dreamt. There was this beautiful image of my parents nagging at me, my mom holding that slipper in her hand to threaten me for not eating my veggies while my dad protected me. It seemed like a priceless dream. Something people like me would give anything to get back but all of the sudden it was replaced by the most horrifying image. The memory of that day. The image of them lying on the soft cold bed of snow as the white underneath them turned red. Terrified I shot my eyes open and sat up. Immediately I grabbed my phone and dialed Quincys number. He picked up immediately. Quincy! Where is Nena!??? I shouted without any wait. Sleeping. His reply was as calm as ever. Oh Shes safe That was when I remembered that I was back to reality and the dream had finished. ... She is perfectly fine. Oh, good I gulped, I have a request. Can you switch to video call and let me see her? ... He didnt reply but I heard him move. I heard the door open, I heard the footsteps in the silence, I heard the door creak open and light switch on. Then the call converted and I saw Nena sleeping like a baby in her bed. Drool running down her chin as she breathed softly with no care in the world. I calmed down even more and laid back down on the bed. After a few minutes of looking at her I felt better. You can end it now. I said but I got no reply, Quincy? The video call kept streaming and I smiled. He really left it there for me I took a deep breath and half closed my eyes so that I could still see Nena. The night continued and at one point I fell asleep again. This time I didnt dream. *** >Roro (The lizardman) I was busy working in the fields like usual. It was part of my daily life when suddenly I saw a raven fly above. It was as black as the night sky and it had its eyes on me. For some reason I got a bad feeling. I looked around but since I was the only one working late, there was no one else left in the field. The raven changed her direction and flew towards me changing her form as she landed on the ground. Normally I would never have been able to tell but glowing green eyes like hers with such long black hair that reached the ground and shone so brightly, it can only be one person. One of the Queens of the forest. She approached me with a fierce look, You. She held my face in her right hand and I could feel the powerful magic she had on standby. Power that could destroy, You recently met a white wolf in the human world, didnt you? Her tone was threatening me to not even try to lie. Chapter 20 - The Red Flag Situation >Maya Facing Yohan was a bit awkward but I decided to play it cool and pretend that nothing had happened between us. I wanted to take things slow. Naturally build up things and then decide if I really liked him or not. I went down and started making breakfast. There was a slight pang of pain in my tummy but I didnt let it bother me. When Yohan came out of his room he paused for a moment when he saw me but then decided to approach me. Maya? He called out to me from the other side of the counter while I stood in the kitchen. Yes? I turned and smiled at him. He was a bit taken aback by my reaction. About yesterday- Yesterday? I cut his words, What about yesterday? Did something happen? I maintained my smile while he just stared at me. He licked his lips and sighed, No. He shook his head, Its nothing. He got what I wanted to do but also seemed a bit disappointed. I continued to work as he began to leave but all of the sudden he paused again. My back was against him so from the corner of my eyes I saw him sniff something and I wondered if I burnt the eggs but they seemed fine when I looked at them in the pan. Are you okay? He asked suddenly and I turned my head towards him. Yea. Why? Why the sudden question? It felt sort of strange. Ah He scratched his cheek as he searched for words. It felt like he wasnt sure what to say to me. He glanced at my pants and then turned his face away, You forgot something in the bathroom. I did? Yeah. I think it might be important so take a look. He kept his eyes away while he scratched the back of his head, Ill go get some milk. We ran out of it last night. Okay. Without any delay he went out while I took the eggs out of the pan and placed them on the plate. Were out of milk? I wondered and opened the fridge but we still had two full packs of it. Did he not know? Hmmm. Maybe he just wants some flavoured milk? I closed the fridge and wondered what I left in the bathroom? I dont remember leaving anything there. Casually and relaxed I walked to the bathroom and looked around but saw nothing. It was clean like usual so I got confused. I looked at myself in the mirror and saw my own unsure face. What did you leave in here? I asked my mirror self when suddenly I spotted something in the reflection. My eyes went wide as I turned half my body around. It wasnt anything in the bathroom. It was on me. A stain of blood on the back of my pants. Fuuuuucccckkkkk!!! God! He saw this!?!! I remembered his actions. Yes! He did!! No wonders he made the excuse about milk! Oh My GOD!! I ran out of the bathroom, straight to my room to get my pads but that was when I received another shock. I was out of pads. I stood in my place, completely still and took a deep breath. Then screamed internally. What now?!! This was already embarrassing enough, having a blood stain in front of a guy, now hes my only choice as well! Back in the dorms you could just borrow from any girl if there was an emergency and then go out and buy a pack yourself but that situation has completely changed! How the hell did it slip my mind so easily? Is it because Im not used to it? Ive stayed in dorms since high school but still, I was sure I had some pads with me I cant believe I was so stupid that I didnt even check when I knew my periods were close. I even had a belly ache as soon as I woke up, I shouldnt have ignored it! I sighed and grabbed my phone. I got them four days early but still, its my fault Im in this situation. This has never happened before. I placed my hand on my forehead. Why does every embarrassing thing happen when Yohan is around? I took a deep breath and called Yohan. Hello? He picked up immediately and I tensed up. A-um Yohan? This was very embarrassing for me. Very. Very embarrassing. Yes? He talked normally. Are you at the store? Yeah. Is there something you want? Yes My voice tone got a lot lighter as I hesitated, Some period pads. I practically whispered the words but what could I do? I was so embarrassed I could die! Sure. He answered, Ill bring a pack. Anything else? His voice seemed so gentle I got even more shy, No Okay then. Ill be back in a bit. He ended the call and I realized my heart was beating quite fast. I knew the reason why. It was because of his behaviour. He did his best to make sure I wasnt uncomfortable as he pointed it out for me and even left the house for me. Moreover he wasnt a tad bit displeased when I asked him for this favour. Most guys would never do it. Yet he not only agreed but also asked if I was in need of anything else. My heart. I clenched my shirt over my chest. It was beating fast for him. How is he like that? So soft yet so mature? I got myself a new pair of clothes and went into the bathroom. When Yohan arrived he simply knocked on the bathroom door once and when I opened the door to peek outside, he wasnt there. Instead the shopping bag was hanging on the door handle. After changing I went to my room. I didnt see Yohan since he was probably in his room. It was sunday so neither of us had anywhere to go but he was being considerate of me and decided not to leave me alone. As I closed the door behind me I noticed something on the bed. I walked to the edge of the bed and found a shopping bag filled with chocolates and other sweet stuff. I bit my lower lip while trying to suppress a smile. Oh Yohan My heart melted at his actions. Just how sweet can you be? Chapter 21 - The Mixture Of Feelings In the evening, around 5 pm there was a knock on my bedroom door while I was reading a book. I looked at the door as it opened and Yohan peeked inside. Hey. He greeted me as he half entered the room. Oh, hey. I closed my book and put it aside. How are you feeling? I blushed lightly, Im fine. Thank you for all the sweets. I looked at him softly, You even bought painkillers for me. Yeah. I wasnt really sure but Ive heard it hurts a lot so I giggled shyly, My cramps arent as bad. So one tablet was more than enough to make me feel all better. He smiled gently, Thats good. My heart skipped a beat. How can his smile be so charming? I looked down and started fidgeting with my thumbs, Sorry I had to ask you to get my stuff for me. I heard footsteps approach me. Yohan walked up to me and crouched down on one knee in front of me, then patted my head softly, It was no problem at all. On the contrary, Im happy you asked me. There was this weird feeling. A sensation of warmth that was bubbling inside my chest. It was filling me up. I bit my lower lip while I shied away. I probably hurt his feelings when I feigned ignorance this morning and yet here he is, acting so sweet and reliable. Even though the situation was sort of humiliating for me, hes acting to make sure that Im okay and that I know hes not a teeny bit annoyed or disgusted by it. He got up, I just wanted to see how you were doing. Ill be leaving then. I nodded and he walked towards the door but stopped in the door frame, If you want to eat something special. Let me know. I have a lot of work piled up so Ill be in my room if you need anything. At that moment I suddenly decided something. I finally looked at him, Yohan? Yes? Will you be free the coming weekend? Im not sure. I usually bring the stuff left from work home to complete them. Why? Um, I gulped, not sure how to ask him but I really want to say it yet at the same time Im having mixed feeling, Its that, I gulped again and decided to say it while not looking at him, I was wondering if we both could have dinner together I glanced at him, Somewhere in a restaurant. I think it clicked in his mind what I was trying to say, Like, I mean, if youre free. Yes!! He replied so fast I turned my head at him in surprise, Ill make time. No matter what. He grinned and I couldnt help but smile as well. Saturday? He asked. I nodded, Saturday. *** The week passed by like usual for me while Yohan seemed really busy. He worked overtime on the weekdays to keep the weekend free. To keep myself busy I focused on my studies too. Just like that arrived Saturday evening. I got ready and dolled myself up yet made sure I didnt look too much. I wasnt a fan of heavy makeup and did my best to keep it simple. Moreover I chose a cute dress to go with it instead of choosing something sexy because really, I just wanted to go slow. Yohan himself chose a simple white dress shirt and formal black pants. It was supposed to be a simple dinner yet I was very excited. It was supposed to go smoothly. There was supposed to be no third party. But things never really go as planned. Do they? When we reached the restaurant and took our seats, out of nowhere a woman approached Yohan. Babe! The voice made us both turn to the lady who walked towards Yohan. She had neutral tan skin with wavy medium black hair and an hourglass body that was being complemented by the dress she wore. Babe? Did she really call him babe? Roxy? Yohan was surprised to see her too and I think I saw a bit of unsurety in his eyes.. She went straight to him and kissed his cheek then looked at me. Oh! You have a date. She looked at me and smirked, An average looking human? She mocked me with her eyes as she kept her hand on his shoulder, Seriously? She eyed him. Roxy. Yohan looked at her, What are you doing here? His tone of voice was a bit angry but Roxy chose to ignore. In a restaurant? Obviously to eat. She grinned, Next to you? She winked, Because I might need you again like youve always needed me. She was clearly flirting with him. Need him? I spoke and they both looked at me, Im sorry if you couldnt notice but hes here with me. She was here for a minute only and I was already hating her guts. Roxy smirked, Hes here with you but hell be with me in bed. What? Her words shattered my terrain on thoughts. I was planning on not backing off but her words put me in a pause. Roxy!! Yohan stood up from his seat in anger and panic, What do you think youre doing!? He gritted his teeth. If you look at their heights Yohan was about two inches taller than her while she wore a four inch heel but they both were good looking. Im saying the truth. She folded her arms, Ive always been your sex par- Before she got to finish her words Yohan grabbed her wrist and pulled her away with him while I sat in there in utter confusion of mixed emotions. I couldnt point out what exactly I was feeling. Was I angry? Was I jealous? Did I feel inferior? Sort of betrayed? I clenched my fists. It was all of it. She didnt get to finish her words but I knew what she meant. Theyve been sleeping together. Was she his previous lover? Does he still sleep with her? Hes here with you but hell be with me in bed. It wasnt a past tense. She was implying that it will happen again Just thinking about it made my stomach churn. He clearly knew her and he didnt tell me she was lying. He only got angry because she revealed the truth. Plus if I think about it she was really really attractive. Any guy would date her. All my excitement, all my anticipation, what I had been feeling for a whole week was taken over by melancholy and sitting there on the table all alone I started feeling a strange sense of desolation. My chest hurt suddenly and I looked in the direction where he went with her. There was no sign of him now. The people around whispered about what had just happened. Of course they would. These kinds of scenarios are always interesting for people but it was humiliating me. Why did he leave with her? He should have stayed here and explained! In this situation what am I supposed to do? Wait for him? What if he doesn''t? For some unknown reason I felt so bad I didnt feel like continuing the dinner anymore.. I felt like if I stayed here I would cry, so I grabbed my bag and left the place. Chapter 22 - Misunderstanding >Yohan I pulled Roxy along with me because I didnt want the situation to get worse. I dont know what got into her to say all this stuff but this has to stop. I pulled her out of the restaurant but after that she broke away. Did you ditch me so you could fuck a human? She spat the words at me and it made me lose my cool even more. Roxy! What is wrong with you!! What we do is out of necessity because neither of us are marked at our age! Werewolves start finding their mates after their first shifting. That starts from the age of thirteen to fifteen, because thats when they are able to tell who their mate is due to their inner wolf properly emerging.and usually all werewolves find their mates by the age of twenty to twenty two. Yeah but we agreed to be each others partners! Yes. We did. Till the time we found our mates. At our age the wolves inside us become too impatient for not having a mate so once a year, female wolves go into heat and males into rut. It is supposed to be like a desperate calling for their partner but really any person can quench the sexual desire. Well so why are you being all chummy and romantic with a human!! I felt something snap in my mind and I wanted to scream it out but I managed to control my anger. I took a deep breath and folded my arms, Take a guess. She was glaring at me so I did the same, Why would I be like that with a human? Her glare softened as she began to think and after a few moments she arrived at the answer. I-is she your mate? Her expressions softened and turned to worry. Yes. I declared, Shes my mate and youve completely ruined a date I got after so much time! I sighed, I get the fact that having a human mate is rare but at least think before you act. But then why have you been ignoring my texts? What texts? When did you text me? Like just yesterday! Yesterday? I knew the answer to that. The hell? Did you change your phone again? I massaged my temples. How do you know that? Of course I can tell. Is this the first time this has happened? I sighed, You probably have the number wrong again. God knows which person shes been harassing this time. Oh God Roxy! Youve always been hot headed. I stepped back, Were going back and youre going to explain yourself. Explain what? I didnt lie about anything. She folded her arms. Then lie now! Just tell her you were lying to tease me or whatever. She shrugged, Fine. She glanced behind me, But it seems your mate just left the place. What? I shot my head around, Shit! I ran after her but as soon as Maya noticed me she started running faster, Maya wait! I sped up and caught her wrist, Listen to me. I turned her around, Its not like that. I held her shoulders tightly because I didnt want her to escape but as soon as she turned to face me I received a slap from her. It left me in shock. You lied to me didnt you! There were tears in her eyes and she was biting down her lips to stop them from trembling, You already have a girl. I- I hate liars! You jerk!! Rejection. Pain. Crucifying pain hit me in the chest and I immediately let her go to place my hand on my mouth as I felt the urge to puke. Some of the blood came out of my mouth and I felt like my wolf was attempting to come out. I- I tried speaking again trying to suppress everything but for some reason Mayas expression started changing. From being sad it began to change into worry and nervousness. Why are your eyes glowing? She said as she stared at my eyes. Shit! I stepped back as my head started throbbing.and vision started to unfocus. By each passing moment it was getting harder to keep my wolf at bay. I had no choice but to leave. I took another few steps back, turned on my heels and ran away. No matter what I cant shift in front of her. I cant let her see me in my wolf form. I can explain things later. In the night filled with sounds of passing cars and honking vehicles. Where the wind was completely dead and people walked casually on the footpaths minding their own business, I ran. I ran with all my might even though it was getting more and more difficult. Blood dripped down from my nose since I kept trying to stop it from coming out of my mouth. I turned in the dark alley and ran into the darkness, letting myself loose once I was in the darkest corner of the place. Dark black blood began to form a puddle on the floor as I vomited it out. You lied to me didnt you! Mayas words resounded in my mind. I hate liars. The pain in my head got stronger. I didnt lie to you. I whispered, I love you. I said the words but they would never reach the person whom I needed to tell. I got up and began to walk again. I have to go to the forest but I wasnt sure if I would make it. My vision was getting more and more foggy but I continued to struggle. Maya I breathed, I really do Note: Usually when male werewolves mark their females only then the pair start going into heat and rut and their pheromones do not affect any other person, just their partner. When female wolves go into heat after being marked their body secrete pheromones (Its a kind of inciting smell that appeals to the males and they go into rut for them and have their sexy time) but when werewolves who are unable to find their mate and go past the age of 24 they will go into heat and rut once a year so that their inner wolves cope up with their lack of mate. Heat and rut last from 3 to 7 days.. Depends. Chapter 23 - It Was Jealousy >Maya Yohan suddenly put his hand on his mouth as his expressions changed. He was trying to hide something, I could tell from his expressions. Dark blood dripped down his chin and the situation felt oddly familiar. Suddenly my head started to hurt. I- He tried speaking again as he looked at me. It looked like he was having trouble doing so but more than that there was something else that made me nervous. His eyes. From green color they began to change to yellow and at the same time started glowing. Why are your eyes glowing? I didnt even think about the question, it just came out of my mouth and all of a sudden Yohan panicked. He backtracked, turned and ran away. I saw him lose his balance for a split second, like he couldnt see properly where he was running off too. For some reason I felt like going after him but my headache didnt let me. There was a sudden buzz in my brain that made me halt all of myself and for some reason I was getting more and more anxious by the second. I looked down at the drops of blood. Blood At that moment I realized what I had done. I slapped him. My heart became heavy at the thought. I cant believe I harmed him physically but I dont think I hit him hard enough to injure him. Did it? Oh God... I clenched my hand when somebody talked to me, Wow. Was that how strong your relation was? I turned my face to look at Roxy, Cant believe all it took was two lines from me to get you so insecure you ran away without hearing him out. She scoffed at me, This is why humans are untrustworthy. All you think about is yourself. There it was again. Humans She used the word like she wasnt one. Come to think of it. Shes not the only one. Ruda, Yohan and Quincy. All of them have used it like that. I brought my fist next to my chest and held it with my other hand. It felt so odd. I- I actually had no words to say. What was I going to say to her? Its your fault? Because you interrupted our dinner? I- You dont have any words to justify yourself, do you? She mocked me, Of course you dont. You assumed things on your own and you didnt even listen to him even when he came to explain. Her words stung but she was right. I bit my lower lip. I did feel insecure. I looked down in shame. I got jealous because she seemed so much more suited to be by his side. I called him a liar I spoke in a low voice. Oh yea you did and you even told him you hated him too. You were such a little bitch you didnt even try to understand the situation. How much would that have hurt him. I cant believe a guy like Yohan wants a bitch like you. Why dont you just back off? Youve already rejected him. As she said the words I shot my head up. No. I glared at her. She scoffed at me again, No. You dont deserve him. An insecure pussy like you. You sure have some hateful words for me. It was you who ruined it. I wondered why I was defending myself after doing all that? She laughed, Thats what kids do. Give others the blame. I may have interfered but the fault was entirely yours. YOU didnt communicate. YOU acted like you were the victim. YOU assumed things and didnt even bother to ask him about it and ran away. Then YOU called him a liar and even hit him. She folded her arms while I started feeling a little pain in my chest, And Yohan didnt even raise his voice at you. He still wanted to explain despite your behavior. Do you still think you deserve him? As much as I hate her words. They were all true. So true that I began to see how much of a horrible person I was. I didnt reject him. I sniffled as I held back my tears. I dont deserve to cry , I like him. I finally understood, I know what I did was wrong but I got jealous, felt insecure and wanted to avoid him because I had actually started to like him. I got scared all of the sudden and didnt want to face the situation because I was afraid of it being the truth. I really do I looked at Roxy in the face, just then I felt something trickle down my philtrum. I wiped it with my hand casually but when I looked down I noticed it was blood. I looked back up and saw Roxy just as surprised as me. Does it hurt somewhere in your body? She asked. A little. She sighed, I guess you both have bonded a bit She walked closer to me, I dont know the details and I dont know how much you know but considering how he ran away in that situation I guess youre not there yet. Not there yet? In that situation? Come to think of it again. It seemed like he was holding back something and I saw some blood too. Why? I spoke, Is something wrong with him? I didnt want to ask Roxy but she was my only choice at the moment. Has he told you something? She talked rather normally with me. He said he has a disease and his cure is a person. Although that doesnt make any sense. I see. Thats how he told you. Roxy placed her hand on her chin while the other was folded below as she stared off in a distance. Its here again. That feeling. Like theres something missing. Something I dont know. It cant be true, right? Oh its true alright. She looked at me, And we need to find him fast or his situation might get worse. How? I wanted to ask her about it more in detail but I feel that just like Yohan and Ruda, she wont tell me either. I think I might know where he is. She looked straight ahead, You can run right? She took off her heels and I immediately copied her action and took off my wedges. Yes!! The pain I was feeling began to subside. Lets go then! Chapter 24 - Confessions I had never run so much and so fast in my life and Im not gonna lie. I was at my limit by the time the forest came into view yet Roxy was perfectly fine. How can she be this fine? I wanted to tell her to stop but it already felt like she was matching her pace with mine so I didnt say anything but in the end I had to suffer the consequences of that. At the road in front of the forest I ended up tripping and skidding against the rough surface. It scraped my elbows and knees a little but it hurt like hell. Owww, I tried getting back up again when a hand offered me help. I looked up and saw Roxy standing there with her hand extending out for me to take. Were almost there. His scent is strong here. She said and I blinked at her weirdly. His scent is strong here? I took her hand, What are you, a dog? ... She just turned her face away after I stood up and walked into the forest. What the? Isnt she going to say anything back? Weird. I sighed and walked after her. Although my knees hurt I ignored the pain because there was someone I had to reach no matter what. We walked into the forest and way far from the entrance Roxy stopped by a tree. There he is. she said and I followed her gaze. The whole forest had thick trees but there was one that was exceptionally big, lush and broad. It stood out by looking so majestic that even if Roxy didnt point it out I would still look at it and find Yohan. He was quietly sitting by the tree, leaning against the wood while staring at the sky. He looked defeated. The moment I saw him I felt relieved and sorry. I wondered whether I deserved him or not. I acted like an idiot and didnt even consider his feelings. Actually I havent been considering his feelings at all. From the start. All I did was doubt him. His words didnt make sense but at the same time neither did his condition. There is something about him that just doesnt have a proper answer but he did promise to tell me things. Arent you going? I looked at Roxy who asked me the question. I bit my lower lip while still trying to catch my breath. All the running had made my lungs burn. If nothing else. I should at least apologize. I nodded and walked ahead while she stood in her place. The leaves crunched under my feet, the sound of which was heard by Yohan and he turned his head towards me. Surprise was clear on his face and for a moment he wasnt sure what to do but I felt like he was going to avoid me again and I didnt want that. Yohan! I called out to him and started running but at the same time my knees gave out, I was out of stamina and I had injured myself too so I ended up falling down and hurting myself even more. Ow That hurt a lot. I gathered my energy and lifted up my face only to find Yohan right in front of me. He was worried but still wary of me. Are you okay? He crouched down in front of me but still kept his distance. I didnt like his wariness and even though I was tired I made up my mind and took a leap at him. Before he could back away I wrapped my arms around him, Im so sorry. I apologized, Im really really sorry. I hugged him tight, I didnt mean any of what I said. I was holding him so tight that even I knew he could hear my heart beat. For a few moments there was silence. The leaves rustled as the wind blew, it felt refreshing after that painstaking run. Then I felt Yohans arm wrap around me. You mean that? He asked softly. Yes. I broke away and looked at him, I said all that without thinking. I felt tears build up in my eyes, That was wrong of me. Im really sorry I hurt you. He smiled, Its okay. His words made me feel even more bad. He didnt even ask me why I said all that. Why I hit him or anything! He was being gentle with me like usual and I felt even more horrible. I really didnt deserve him. How can someone be like that? Why arent you asking me anything? I even hit you. He averted his gaze and I felt like someone stabbed me in the chest, It doesnt matter. He said but I knew he actually didnt want to know because he didnt fully believe me. Ive lost his trust... The thoughts made my heart hurt even more and tears started flowing down my cheeks even though I was trying my best to hold them back. Hey! He touched my face, Whats wrong? He got worried again. Why? Why is he like this? Someone who cares so much hes overlooking horrible behaviour, Do the injuries hurt? He looked at my scraped skin, It does look painful- Dont you hate me? He froze for a moment then looked back at me. What makes you think that? He wiped my tears with his thumbs gently. I dont know. My breathing was still ragged but it had calmed down a lot and my voice was going back to normal, But I dont want you to hate me. I held his shirt over his shoulders while he looked at me in disbelief. He gave himself to his thoughts and then asked. You dont want me to hate you. Why? Because Ive started liking you. I confessed. His eyes went wide in surprise and he was at a loss of words. I felt insecure. I slumped down on his chest as I further confessed, I hated the fact that you went with your ex when the time belonged to the two of us. My heartbeat began to pound because of my confession. I just told him I liked him but now I have no idea what to do. Maya- Yohan put his hand on my head, Do you really mean that? ... He should be able to tell by how my heart is beating like crazy but I guess he wanted it out of my mouth, I do...: I said softly. The next moment he hugged me tight. Tight enough that I could feel his heartbeat too. Then you wont reject me will you? Reject you? I asked while my head was on his shoulder. If I confess something today. Will you accept that? He asked and I felt strange. Was he talking about a flaw? Something he did? I dont know what it was but I wasnt really that worried, maybe because it was about him. I tried moving back but he didnt let me and kept me in that position, Yohan what is it? Will you accept it? He asked again, Its something you might find very strange. I will. I answered. I mean how strange can it be? You wont run away? Run away? What kind of confession was he going to give me to ask that? No. His grip loosened and I broke the hug to look at him, I wont run away. I smiled at him He smiled back but I could sense the unsurety in his eyes, Okay then. He stood up along with me and stepped back. What if I tell you. Im not human. ... I blinked at him in confusion then raised my brows at him, Are you trying to play some prank on me? He snickered, No. He sighed lightly, Ill show you. I stood in my place as he went further back and began to strip down, Ahhh I turned my head around, What are you doing? Showing you. Getting naked is gonna show me what? I know I turned my head around but I was still sneaking glances and man! He really did strip all the way. When he was done I looked the other way pretending to be innocent and acted like I didnt see that alpha body type. Look at me. ???? What sort of a porn show?!?! I was bewildered by his statement and panicked internally but then I noticed something strange and looked at him. It wasnt him anymore. It seemed like he was turning into someone else. I turned all of myself to look at him as fur grew on his body and the anatomy changed. In a matter of split seconds the Yohan I knew was gone and there stood a wolf in front of me. A beautiful wolf with green eyes and soft white clean fur. Something began to buzz in my head and it suddenly started to hurt. This is my other form. The voice clearly belonged to Yohan, Its what I am. He was so big that his eye level was the same as mine. My head began to throb as strange memories began to surface. Memories of my parents death. I could see flashes of them being killed. Murdered by wolves. Wolves who could turn into humans. Yohan stepped closer and I stepped back in fear. There was something wrong. I was remembering stuff I didnt know I had, You- Youre a-? My head began to hurt even more and it started becoming unbearable. Im a werewolf. That was it. Those words.. Just as he said them something inside me snapped. Chapter 25 - The Ring >Yohan I somehow made it to the forest and managed to drag myself to the biggest oak tree there was in the place. I had to walk a lot but as soon as I reached it I got some relief. The tree wasnt just any normal tree. It was a dryad. In other words, a tree spirit. In big forests there is always one dryad which is also the gateway to the magical realm. The Dryad was old, about 900 years and had large branches spreading around it in every direction with thick bark. I walked up to it and laid against it as Dryad began to identify me. As it incurred that I was not human and was injured it decided to provide some support. Tree spirits can only ease the pain, they can not heal it and they do it only for magical creatures. They dont do it for humans and for some reason vampires arent included either. Why I came here instead of going to the hospital? The hospital would give me the blood but there will be no ease to the pain and at the moment I only wanted the pain to numb even though I knew it was temporary. The wind blew softly and the trees rustled. Perhaps it was the way of the spirit to ask me if I was alright? I wasnt sure since the dryads can not speak in the human world. I sort of feel sorry for them. There are a few of them. One in each big forest, they only live there to serve as the gateway between the two worlds. A duty entrusted to them since the separation of two worlds. I took a deep breath and slumped against the bark and began to look at the half moon. The moon gives the wolves strength and power. Some time later the sound of leaves being crunched made me look at the person walking towards me. Maya? I was surprised to see her. Yohan! She called out to me and started running but as soon as she did her legs gave out and she fell face flat on the ground. I ran up to her as she lifted her face, Are you okay? There was a small cut on her nose on the area between her eyes. I still wasnt sure why she had come here so I couldnt bring myself to touch her. I glanced at Roxy behind her who waved at me then mind linked me. Ill go get the car. She spoke in my mind and then left. She must have done something since I told her Maya was my mate. I looked down at my mate again who leaped at me and wrapped her arms around me, Im so sorry. She apologized, Im really really sorry. Her embrace tightened and I felt better of all of a sudden, I didnt mean any of what I said. I could hear her heart beating through me which was still trying to calm down along with her breathing. For a few moments there was silence. The leaves rustled as the wind blew again and I was still trying to process if this was really happening. Did she really come to me to apologize? If so, that would mean a lot. I put my hands around her waist, You mean that? I asked softly. Yes. She looked at me, I said all that without thinking. I saw tears form in her eyes, That was wrong of me. Im really sorry I hurt you. It showed that she really did regret it. I smiled, Its okay. I was glad that at least she didnt hate me. Why arent you asking me anything? I even hit you. Her question made me look away, It doesnt matter. It actually didnt matter. As long as she doesnt hate me we can still do something and move ahead right? I wasnt really sure. It has been a month since we started living together yet still I think Ive made no progress. I glanced at her again and was shocked. Hey! I touched her face unconsciously since she started crying suddenly, Whats wrong? I asked her, Do the injuries hurt? I looked at her skin. Her elbows and knees were scraped and her feet were bruised too. It was only then I realized she ran hee barefooted, It does look painful- Dont you hate me? I paused as soon as I heard her question What makes you think that? I wiped her tears that were streaming down her face which somehow gave me an odd sense of satisfaction. Maybe because she was crying because of me. I dont know. She gulped to calm her dry throat, But I dont want you to hate me. You dont want me to hate you. Why? Because Ive started liking you. She confessed and buried her face in my neck while I tried to make sense of what she said. She likes me? Really? I felt insecure.She continued, I hated the fact that you went with your ex when the time belonged to the two of us. Maya- Hesitantly, I put my hand on her head, Do you really mean that? I could feel my strength return and an odd sense of happiness swirl inside, so I had to confirm it again. There was a short pause after which she answered in a low voice, I do I hugged her tight as I felt all my lost strength return and I felt like I could tell her if it was now. Then you wont reject me will you? Reject you? If I confess something today. Will you accept that? Yohan what is it? I guess she was confused. I looked at the ring in her finger. There was something else to confirm too. Will you accept it? I asked again, Its something you might find very strange. I will. You wont run away? No. She answered, I wont run away. Then looked at me and smiled. Okay then.I stood up and stepped back from her. I need some space for this. What if I tell you. Im not human. ... She looked at me like I was joking, Are you trying to play some prank on me? Well normal reaction for a human. I snickered, No,ll show you. I stepped further back and began to strip down, AhhhWhat are you doing? Showing you. Getting naked is gonna show me what? After I was done I began to transform. Look at me. I told her. She hesitated but when something odd caught her eyes she shot her towards, I transformed a little bit slower but still it only took about 2 seconds. This is my other form. I told her, Its what I am. She began to panic and held her head. At the same time the ring on her finger started to glow red. It wasnt noticeable, not until you paid special attention to it. You- Youre a-? Im a werewolf. I answered a question. Just as I did there was a sudden snapping sound and the light wrapped her just like last time, flashed and put her to sleep. Before she could fall to the floor I transformed back and caught her. I knew it. Something or someone is keeping her away from all this. Purposely sealing her memories. But why? I looked at her sleeping face. I guess she wont be waking up any time soon like last time. I looked at her ring. Soft red glow was still on it, slowly fading. As it died, I did what I thought was best. I took it off her. Note: Dryads are tree spirits born with oak trees and grow with them. They live for exactly 1000 years and after passing their duty to an offspring they die of old age after which the tree also begins to die. In natural order, the spirit will die first, then the tree. The dryads oversee the forests and that no wrong entity tries to enter the magic realm. Although there are times they can fail too. The dryads in the magical realm can leave the trees but have to stay within the tree''s radius.. This is why dryads extend the branches outwards instead of upwards. Chapter 26 - Missing >Maya I woke up only to find myself on my bed. A blanket carefully placed over me and the curtains drawn to prevent the sunlight from coming in. It would look like a normal scene except that I was feeling anxious. There was this strange feeling persisting inside me like I was missing something. I tried recalling the events from yesterday night. I remembered everything clearly till the part when we reached the forest and found Yohan. Everything past that was hazy, memories were there but it was hard getting a clear image. I had to try extra hard to piece them together but even after stressing my mind so much I only got to the part where I confessed and slumped against Yohans shoulder. Beyond that, I remembered nothing. Why? What happened after that? I mean something must have happened after that! I closed my eyes and tried focusing again. I remembered him hugging me, then Nothing. It was like it was blank. Just a hollow white piece of paper floating with nothing written on it, no answer. I tried thinking more but my head began to throb. I sighed and removed the blanket over me to leave the bed. Just as I did I noticed the bandages around my knees. Oh! I immediately looked at my elbows and saw the same thing. Was I so deep in sleep that I didnt even notice someone doing this? I got up from the bed and went downstairs. The door to Yohans room was open and I saw a girl standing there by his bed wearing a baby pink shirt and trouser. A nurse? I walked towards his room and knocked on the door gently as I stood in the door frame. The nurse glanced at me and continued doing her work while Yohan looked at me while he sat on his bed and smiled. How are you feeling? He asked. Shouldnt that be my line? I looked at him while the nurse was taking off the drip injected to his arm, Im fine. How are you feeling? The blood bag attached to the drip had finished. Never been better. He answered while the nurse put a bandaid on the place where she took the syringe out from. I waited until the nurse packed her stuff and left the room. I watched her as she left the house and then turned my head to him again. Yohan? Yes? I dont know how to say this. It sort of feels weird. I fidgeted, I think Im missing part of my memory. I noticed a slight change in his expression but I couldnt tell what it was since it only lasted for a second after which he immediately smiled. Why? Did you forget something? I dont know. I scratched the side of my neck, I cant recall the events that happened in the forest last night. None of them? He asked seriously. Well, I cleared my throat, I remember finding you and apologizing. I was not going to tell him I remember the part where I confessed. That was embarrassing. Come here. He extended his hand out for me while he half sat on the bed. I walked up to him and slowly slid my hand over his which he then gently grabbed and looked at me. I could see something in his eyes, You had tired yourself out and passed out when you were in my arms. It felt like playful haughtiness, But you dont remember confessing to me? I flinched at his question, Ah I ended up blushing and he snickered. You said you started liking me. He softly grabbed my other hand, I think you remember that. He smirked and I looked down as heat sizzled out of my brain. ... I couldnt really answer him. Maya? He called out to me, You meant that right? I bit my lips, Tell me. Did you? He asked so tenderly I felt like I had to answer him. I glanced at him and nodded my head, Yea Immediately after answering I got a little shy, Well, I mean a little. I looked somewhere else while I tried acting tough but I think in the end it sounded sort of stupid. I had no need of adding that last part. A little? I glanced back at him and he was looking at me with his eyebrows raised but was still smiling. I cleared my throat, Yea maybe a little more than a little? What was I even saying? It was beyond my own comprehension. He snickered, Well, then Ill try harder. I turned my face towards him again, Until you completely fall in love with me. He looked me in the eyes with a confident smile. His words made me sort of nervous. I guess I was a bit happy too. I didnt say anything in return. Rather I just looked down again as I tried to suppress my smile. Well. I have to go to work. He said and got up, Im already late. Its past ten. Wait what!?!! Its past ten?! I looked at him shocked, I had class at eight!! I stepped back in confusion. If I skip classes they might take away my scholarship! I ran out, straight to my room, got changed, grabbed my bag and then ran to the bathroom, speed brushed my teeth and washed my face then ran out. I was running towards the sidewalk when a loud honk stopped me. I looked at the matte black Audi on the road with Yohan sitting on the drivers seat. Come. He told me, Ill drop you. I didnt even think about it and ran to the passengers seat. *** Even though I tried, I still reached the department around 11 am. I missed the first lecture but I guess that was fine. Nothing could be done about it. I entered the class room for the lecture and noticed a familiar figure sitting on one of the last row seats. I stopped as soon as I saw him. Ruda immediately noticed me too and stood up while I glared at him. He nervously waved at me but I ignored him and sat on a seat in the front row. Im not talking to that bitch who ignored me for days! There was still time before the lecture started and while I was sitting with a grumpy expression and folded arms someone came and sat besides me cautiously. I could tell it was Ruda. Hey He started but I didnt even look at him, Did you already forget me? He tried joking but I didnt even respond so he shut up for a few moments and sat straight. Then looked at me again, Look um, I know youre thinking I ran away but I didnt. I wasnt buying his excuses, Alright fine. He sighed, I did want to avoid the topic so I ran away. As he spoke the truth I glanced at him but looked back straight immediately. I get it, youre mad. I was wrong but I wasnt away for that long because I wanted to be! I could feel his gaze on me. His bright puppy eyes were trying to lure me, I really mean it. Because I went back home I got stuck with the work there. I only went back for two days but my dad forced me to work with him for two weeks! His gaze was burning my side skull, Please believe me. The sparkle was starting to hurt me, Please? Im not budging! I didnt move nor speak. After five minutes of constant attempt he gave up and slumped back in his seat, You sure are cruel. I leaned forward and put my hand on my cheek as my elbow rested on the table. I was making sure to ignore him with class. He pouted, Youve changed! He said dramatically and sniffled, Youve even stopped wearing that strange ring. What? Whats that supposed to mean? Im always wearing my rin-!? I looked at my finger. It wasnt there. In panic I stood up wide eyed. Where did it go?! Chapter 27 - The Attempt Strange. There was this strange feeling swirling inside me as I stared at my ring finger. It felt empty. Maybe because I had been wearing it for seven years now, not having it on was leaving a weird sensation behind. Hey. Are you okay? You look a little pale. Ruda asked. Was I wearing the ring when I entered the room? I asked as I kept my eyes on the finger. No. I dont think so. He answered, Is the ring that important? I know youve always had it on but why are you this worried? I dont know. I finally looked at him, I really dont know but I need to find it. I was feeling something I couldnt define in words. A sensation of loss. Like I was missing something, like I had lost something What it was, I couldnt point it out and my only logical answer was that it must be the ring. Class is about to start though. Ruda put his hand on my shoulder. I think its fine if I skip a class or two. I need to find the ring. I felt like if I didnt get it back, something terrible would happen. Maybe it was just me being scared for no reason or perhaps it was just hard suddenly not having something youve had for years. I turned around to leave when the professor came in and closed the door behind him. On your seats everyone. Im giving out a project today. He started speaking even before he reached the desk and I had no other choice but to follow along. I walked back to the last row and sat down but throughout the lecture I wasnt able to focus at all. My mind was stuck on the ring and I kept wondering where I might have lost it. Did I lose it at home? Or maybe I lost it in the forest? Or perhaps it fell off somewhere on the way to the forest. Just thinking about it was giving me mental stress. If I really had lost it anywhere besides at home, it would be near impossible to find it. I began fiddling with my thumbs while I bit my lower lip in frustration. Just as soon as the class ended, I grabbed my bag and was about to run out when Ruda grabbed my wrist, Ill come with you. He offered. Its fine. I escaped his grip and began to run but then I noticed that he was running behind me. I guess he really wanted to help. That was sort of relieving. I smiled. Maybe Ill forgive him. *** It was hazy but I remember the path we followed in the forest. We started searching for the ring from the entrance and kept going without break. Time passed by so fast and the sky began to turn dark. Maya, Ruda approached me, Thats enough for today. No. I was looking for it around the big oak tree. The ground had lush green grass, so there was a possibility that it could have fallen anywhere here. You wont be able to look for it in the dark. He held my arm, We can come back tomorrow. But- He yanked me up, Losing something isnt a sin! He sighed, I know youre attached to it but lets finish for today. You havent even eaten anything either. .... Come on. Lets go back. He pulled me along with him as I began to ponder upon his words. Losing something isnt a sin I know and it wasnt on purpose either. There were many times I took the ring off but it was like for a few hours at most but now that Ive really actually lost it, I felt weird. We parted our ways at the forest entrance and I went straight home. Yohan was already there when I got back and was busy on the call with someone. I wonder if he has any idea about the ring. I went and sat down on the triple seater couch on which he already was on. He glanced and smiled at me and I waved at him. As his call ended he turned to me, You seem like you want to ask me something. He placed his phone on the table. Ah! Yeah I looked at my ring finger, I cant seem to find my ring. Have you seen it anywhere? He shook his head, No I havent. Was it important? Yea I sighed and then panicked, I mean it was important because my guardian gave it to me! I tried justifying, Its like a protection ring from him-or something like that. It was from your guardian? He looked a bit troubled, I see. He noticed me looking at him and his expressions completely changed, Im sorry. I have no idea where it is. When did you lose it? Today I think, or maybe yesterday. Im not sure. Maybe in the forest? I looked for it there but I couldnt find it. Maybe Ill go and try again tomorrow. I see He began thinking about something but just a moment later he turned to me again, Dinner? Yea Something felt odd *** The next few days were the weirdest Id ever experienced. I couldnt concentrate on my lectures and there was something constantly pulling on my mind. As if something was tugging on something in the dark depths of my consciousness. But, the weirdest thing was that I didnt get a call from Quincy like howd Id usually get as soon as I took off the ring. That was very worrying and I began to wonder if something happened to him or Nena. I wasnt getting anywhere on my own so in the end, I decided to visit Quincy myself and come clean. I texted Yohan that I wouldnt be coming home and went to the bus stop. I know Im going back there a bit sooner but it should be okay. Im not a stranger, I assured myself. Upon arriving at the house I took a deep breath and steeled myself but before I could ring the bell the door opened and a woman ran out holding her clothes. She wasnt full naked but the way she left anyone could tell something of that kind happened inside. My eyes were still on her when a voice made me jump, Why are you here? I shot my head towards Quincy, I-ah, I needed to talk. Come inside. He turned and started walking without making a single attempt to explain himself. Well, Im never home so I really dont know but I had no idea he had another woman coming here. I looked at his broad back as I walked behind him. I cant be wrong. Not after seeing a scene like that. There cant be any other explanation but it did seem she was rejected, considering the situation in which she was running away. We were in the middle of the corridor when he stopped suddenly and turned around. There was an expression on his Id never seen before. He seemed worried. Youre not wearing your ring? Oh yea. I gulped, I came to talk about that. I hesitated a bit but he didnt force it out of me so I decided to say it, I lost it. Lost it? He wasnt sure about my words, How? I dont know. I expected him to think I was lying but for some reason he didnt. He began to think and it felt like he suddenly came to an answer, When? A few days ago. There was another expression on his face. Something new again. It felt like he was a bit angry. Are you mad? A little bit. He turned around and began to walk again, Go and wait for me in the room.. Theres something special I want to do today. Chapter 28 - Access Denied >Yohan Maya came home when I was busy on the call with a client. She paused for a second then came and sat on the sofa beside me. I smiled at her and she waved back but I could tell she was a bit troubled. I finished the call and looked at her, You seem like you want to ask me something. Ah! YeahI cant seem to find my ring. Have you seen it anywhere? I knew it. It must be bugging her since the ring had magic in it and no longer having it on might tug on her memories. I shook my head, No I havent. Was it important? Yea She sighed, then panicked and tried justifying her words, I mean it was important because my guardian gave it to me! Its like a protection ring from him-or something like that. It was from your guardian? From a person so close to her? I see Im sorry. I have no idea where it is. When did you lose it? Today I think, or maybe yesterday. Im not sure. Maybe in the forest? I looked for it there but I couldnt find it. Maybe Ill go and try again tomorrow. So she already went. Not even a whole day has passed by since I took it off and its already bugging her this much. I see But why is his guardian- Quincy was it? Why is he doing this? Just who is he? I noticed Maya looking at me worried so I just played it off, Dinner? Yea *** The magic is really strong. Even after Ive taken it off its in effect. I sighed. She did mention saying that she feels like shes missing something. I''m sure thats the result of no longer wearing the ring. Last time the ring made her forget everything smoothly and she went back to being completely normal. Well, I guess Ill have to wait more. No matter how strong the magic is, it will eventually fade. Now, to the real question. Why are her memories being sealed like this? Does it have anything to do with her criminal record? I had Astor look into it in detail. I know I told myself I was only going to get the basics but after seeing the bio data sheet I just couldnt control myself. I was in my office when Astor came in looking a bit troubled. He walked up to my desk and stood straight but hesitated to speak. Is something wrong? I asked him first. He wasnt sure what to answer so he decided to go with a simple answer, Yes. He gave me a short nod, Im really sorry. About what? I couldnt find anything about your mate. What? Whats that supposed to mean? The information access is being blocked. What the? How? Why? You had days! Im sorry. He bowed and it confused me even more. We have a powerful connection Astor. Use that. I mean really man? He should have done it without me telling him. Astor raised his head, The thing is, He gulped, I did. His answer left me wide eyed, I used all the connections we had but it was still blocked. Are you telling me the other party has a stronger connection? He nodded, Yes. How? I wondered. But the real question was who? Just as I thought that a person popped in my mind. Quincelet! Mayas legal guardian! It was on her data sheet. It can only be him. Astor. Look into another person. Who? Mayas guardian. Quincelet. You remember right? His name is written on the data sheet. Okay. He nodded, Ill get to it right away. I looked out the window. This is making me anxious. Quincelet has more power than me? Just who is he? Is he the one who put magic in her ring? Is he a wizard? A fae? Why is he blocking her access? They arent related, but hes going out of his way to hide her from me. Just what is their relation? As I continued to think. I only got more stressed. There were plenty of questions yet no answers. I shook my head and tried to calm myself down. I took deep breaths and tried to relax. Just then I got a text from Maya. I grabbed my phone immediately and opened the text that only caused me more dread. She only texted to tell me she was going to spend the night at Quincys. Reading that made me nervous. Calm down! I told myself. Shes been going there for years. Theres nothing to worry about! So calm down. I placed my hand over my chest. Im sure Astor will get something about him soon enough. I took a deep breath again. Yea. Soon enough. *** Nothing. There was nothing I could get my hands on. All his information was confidential. All I could get my hands on was his public information since he was a famous author. There was nothing of use in there. Nothing at all! I picked my phone and called Astor as I was driving back home late at night. Yes sir? He picked up after three rings. Keep trying Astor. Keep looking into Quincelet. But sir- Just keep trying. I was frustrated, Please. I wanted answers. I sighed. I wouldnt have tried so hard but it was regarding my mate. The love of my life whom I wanted to protect but knew nothing about. It was making me feel helpless and maybe even sort of useless. *** When I arrived home I noticed Mayas scent in the house but the lights were off. I guess she went to sleep after coming back. It was past midnight anyways. I wasnt going to bother her and was about to head to my room when suddenly another scent made me freeze in my path. A scent of a man. Mixed with the scent of my mate. The moment I sniffed it my wolf snapped. It infuriated me and I ran upstairs. It wasnt the scent of just any normal man. I opened the door to her room roughly yet she didnt wake up. The smell was stronger in the room and it was driving me crazy. My wolf wanted to take over and smash things but my human side wanted to stay calm. I stomped my way to her while she slept soundly on her front. It was sort of weird how she wasnt waking up with all the ruckus but I didnt really care either. As I stood beside her bed I tore the blanket away from her and focused on the place where the scent was the strongest. Her neck. My eyes glowed yellow as I pulled the neck of her shirt down to get a clear image but just as I did I almost lost myself to rage. My emotions were swapping between confusion, anger,sorrow and blood lust. There were two clear bite marks on the nape of her neck. The marks of a vampire bite. I let out a low growl while I gritted my teeth. Quincelet... I had nothing on him but it seemed like he knew everything about me. It felt like he did this on purpose. NO. He really did it on purpose. If he was trying to make me angry, he achieved his goal. I was losing my mind. The more I looked at her the more it was breaking me and yet there they were. Questions I had no answer to. Why? Just why were two scents coming from her? Off all things? Why did Quincy had to be a vampire? Werewolves and vampires are arch enemies. As I kept questioning things even my wolf began to get depressed. Just a few minutes later I got a call from Astor. Yea? I picked up his call. I tried really hard sir but- You didnt get anything? Nothing important. I sighed, ... But I managed to get his home address. I dont know why, at first I couldnt get anything, then suddenly the house address information popped up out of nowhere. Ill text it to you. He finished the call leaving me in a trance. What? His home address? Astors words spun in my mind. It popped out of nowhere? It was as if he was inviting me over. It was clearly on purpose!! It made me angry. He had the upper hand, actually he had all the advantages over me! And he was showing that off proudly. I gritted my teeth in frustration. That vampire bastard! Chapter 29 - The Meeting Between A Wolf And A Bat > Quincy I stood in the outer corridor staring at the will o wisps while I waited for a certain mutt. It was quite late but I knew hed be here. That mutt went as far as taking Mayas ring off that I worked on for years and made sure the magic in it didnt run out. Yet as soon as she started living with him a lot of magic was used up to seal her memories. Shes too far away so I wasnt able to tell immediately that the ring was taken off since the magic in it depleted. But now since shes actually lost it if anything happens again it can trigger the hidden memories and she might remember the missing incidents. Well, to get the ring back the only way is to get to the person who took it. A low growl made me turn around and look at the person whom I was just thinking about meeting. Its not polite to enter another persons house without permission. I told him. Well to be fair you invited me and the door was open. I smirked, Youre here faster than I thought. I looked back at the will o wisps, Well I guess as expected of a white wolf. He gritted his teeth, Just how much do you know? I knew he was angry but he was keeping it under control quite nicely. Oh I know a lot. The fishes in the pond woke up because the blue lights were constantly pestering them, Way more than you think. So you must know Mayas my mate then! I could sense slight changes in him. I could tell his wolf was beyond angry and he was keeping it at bay. Not bad. He doesnt look like a hooligan. Hes trying to stay rational even after my bait. Well, I know now. I glanced at him, I did have a hunch before too. Then why dont you stay away from her? The malice in his voice was no joke. He hated me, no doubt. Why? Im her legal guardian. I asked him, Im sure you know since you looked at her information. His claws came out but only for a split second. He immediately reverted them back as he took a deep breath, Then why are you sleeping with her? I snickered, Hmmm? Im sleeping with her? I played innocent. Dont mess with me!! He finally raised his voice, I smelt you on her! What will you do if I am? I turned my whole body towards him, Its not like I forced her. This was her choice. His eyes glowed yellow, What will you do? Leave her? Kill me? Kill her? The air around us began to get heavy. The will o wisps retreated as we both stared at each other. I wont ever leave or harm her. He growled, But Ill kill you. He jumped at me but I didnt move and let him knock me down. You disgusting little bat. I noticed his earring while he raised his arm to attack. Sharp claws were ready to rip me but I still didnt move. You wont leave her? Even though shes cheating? Living with you and sleeping with me? Never. He gave me a simple answer while at the same time I sensed another person coming closer. Yohan began his attack. Stop!!!! A shout from a third party stopped his hand a milliliter away from my eye. I could see the fine detail of his sharp nails. He retreated his hand as we both looked at the little girl running towards us. Get away from Quincy you monster! Nena came over with something unexpected in her hands. Silver. Yohan jumped aside as she came closer and I sat up. Nena had the silver cross which she held in both her hands as she came and stood besides me. Where did you get that? I asked. From the internet I sighed. The internet huh Nena, I patted her head gently, Put it away. B-but! The bad guy will hurt you!! Hey! Yohan spoke, Im not the bad guy. You are!! Bad guys hurt good people! Quincy is a good person and you hurt him! I smiled at her explanation. ... Yohan was at a loss for words. Im sure he was contemplating how to explain things to a child. Of course to Nena I must be a good person since Ive been taking care of her for years, and that must make things even more troublesome to explain. Nena. I placed my hand on the cross and brought it down, Its okay. Hes not the bad guy. Upon hearing my words Yohan was taken aback. Then who is he? She asked and I looked at him. Why dont you introduce yourself? I told him. He got a bit confused at the strange turn of events but decided to go along with it, Im Yohan. He bent down to meet Nenas level, Im Mayas mate. Youre Mas what?? Ma? He was shocked yet again. I stood up and dusted my clothes, Dont mind her. I looked at him. Isnt she supposed to be Mayas little sister? He asked. Yes. I placed my hand on Nenas head again, Ma is just Maya shortened. Nena tugged on my pants and I looked at her. Whats a mate? Its a thing with werewolves only. A mate is like their life partner, just that theyre fated to be together. Like a husband? She asked. Yes. I answered. She looked at Yohan, When did you marry Ma? I havent yet. Then youre not her mate? I am! Im just not married to her yet! I dont like you. Nena was blunt with her words, Ma shouldnt marry you. Her words had a blow on Yohan and it made me snicker. I- ah- but I love your sister. Then why did you hurt Quincy? ... He looked at me while I stood there waiting for his answer too. Because He wasnt sure what to say, Maya is dating him? That was a very bad choice of words, a child could have chosen better. Me? Date Maya? That wouldnt make any sense. Nena gasped loudly and pretty dramatically I might add. She dropped the cross and put her hands on her cheeks then looked at me, Your dating Ma!! No. I denied the accusation and she looked back at Yohan. Youre a liar!! I will never let you have Ma! ... Yohan looked at her in awe, then turned to me, What am I supposed to say to her? I shrugged. He looked at her again. Hes trying to steal her away from me. Nena looked at him angry, Whats that supposed to mean? It means shes supposed to be my wife but hes interfering. Yohan tried explaining. She looked at me with her eyebrows raised, Are you? I shook my head and denied the accusation again. You liar! You keep lying. She pointed at him. Yohan looked at me defeated. Thats right. Thats the power of little girls. They are undefeatable. I smirked then turned to Nena, Go back to bed. You have school in the morning. B-but! He wont hurt me. Im stronger than him anyway. She pouted but listened to me anyways and left. I watched her leave then looked at Yohan, Im not sleeping with her. I told him. After making me the bad guy in front of her sister you''re lying to me? Not at all. I have no reason to sleep with a child. Im her guardian. Thats it. I mean why would I even think of having an affair with a kid I raised? Sure Maya stayed with me for a short while as compared to Nena but I still consider it the same, Besides, shes too young for me. Im over two hundred years old. Your fucking scent was on her! He didnt shout but the anger was back in his voice. I know, I left it there. Surely theres more than one way to leave a person''s scent on another. I began to walk when he grabbed my shoulder, What did you do? He glared at me. I sighed, I just left my blood on her. What? He looked at me in shock. Dont stress over it. It will be gone before she wakes up. If you dont believe me, you can see it when you go back. Wait. Is your blood the reason she wasnt waking up? Yes. At least you caught on to something. Youre a noble vampire arent you. Even putting your hand on silver did you no harm. Good to see you''re catching things now. Tell me then. What does she usually do when she visits. He stood tall in his place and I could see he still had doubts. She plays with Nena most of the time and at night I take her blood. I slapped his hand away, Before you ask, no, I dont bite her. I dont bite any of my meals. Although I hate the stench of mutts on her so I always have her shower before that. Then why did you do it this time? Just what do you want from me? Going as far as deceiving me to get me here. I wanted to see something. Thats right. What? I wanted to test how strong the so-called mate bond is. It turns out its not a joke. What even made you think it was a joke? Nothing. I just felt bad for a certain someone who fell for a mutt once. The mutt promised her his everything but left as soon as he found his mate. I smirked, They even had a kid together. ... He wasnt sure why I was telling him that but I guess hell find out soon enough. And I want you to give Maya the ring back. What makes you think I have it? Dont even try playing with me. The ring is there to protect her. Give it back to her. You were the one who put magic in it. Didnt you? But that ability doesnt belong to a bat. It doesnt. I folded my arms, Its because Im half fae. A pure born? Yet again, he was shocked, Between a noble vampire- And a fae queen. Well, I cant blame him. Vampires cant have children. Their bodies are too cold to carry a child but its possible with another species. A child of a vampire will always be strong since he is born that way, but a child between a noble fae and noble vampire will exceed power. ... After a moment of pause he scoffed, I finally get why youre so confident in front of me. I smirked, I have no reason not to be. Nena, He spoke, She has your scent too. Are you putting something on her? A little. For her own safety since she lives with me. I dont know why but It seems like you care for her. Maybe for both of them. Why? Hmmm. I wonder why I am taking care of them? A memory flashed by my mind and I remembered why. Then why are you sealing Mayas memories? Im just sealing stuff that gives her trauma. And just what is that?? I began to walk towards the study, Lets sit down shall we? I asked a question. He was getting impatient but still followed along. You want her to remember the supernatural things dont you? Of course you do. I gave him the answer before he could say it himself, But what would you do if her sealed memories are of her parents getting murdered by werewolves? He paused, What? I stopped and looked back at him, And not just any werewolves. Not rogues. Werewolves from your pack. Perhaps people you might even once knew. Thats- What would you do? I cut his words, If her parents were killed on the orders of your father? Note: In the beginning Vampires had the ability to shift into bats but they were unable to come out in the sun. Over time as they evolved they lost the ability to shift but were able to go out in the sun.. Still the pure born vampires, royalty and nobility have bat wings which enables them to fly. Chapter 30 - How Far Will You Deny Things? >Yohan Lies. Hes lying. Maybe hes been lying to me from the start. Does he really think Ill believe his words? Why did I even think hes speaking the truth? Hes a vampire. Were arch nemesis. You think Im lying. Quincy went and sat down on the couch in the living room, Of course you wouldnt believe me but- Dont! I cut his words as I remained standing, Whatever bullshit youre about to sprout Im not gonna buy it. I came here determined to beat the shit out of him but that might just not be possible. First, he has no intention of fighting me. There is not an ounce of fighting spirit coming from him. He didnt even flinch before, when I pounced on him. It wasnt only because he had no intention of fighting. It was also because he was confident I wont be able to hurt him. Second, if he did decide to have a go at me it would turn out bad. I dont believe any of his words but I know hes strong. Hes a pure born and possesses power of two different races. If we fought, wed end up destroying a lot more than just this house. Im just going to take your word that you didnt touch her and Im leaving. I said as I began to walk out, Im not giving her the ring. He didnt move from his place, he just turned his head towards me, If you keep it away from her, shell only hate you. I paused and looked back at him, Slowly the memories will return to her. What will you do if Im actually not lying. I know my father. But do you really? He spoke with such confidence it was a bit convincing but nothing I didnt let it phase me. I do. Hes tried his best to be a good father. He almost laughed at my words but managed not to. Still, his action infuriated me. Well, even if you believe in your father what will you do about the hate Maya has for wolves. What will you do when she remembers the truth? You might not believe what I said but the fact that werewolves did kill her parents will never change. He turned his head away, The rest is your choice. Ive done my part. I turned around pissed but before I could leave he said his final words, I didnt lie about anything. I mean you dont even know your mother. Did you father ever tell you about h- My mothers dead so it doesnt even matter. Theres no point in knowing about a person who died as soon as I was born. I stated my final words and left the place looking confident. I had a brave front on but in reality, deep down, his words were bugging me. A lot. To think that Mayas family tragedy happened because of my family? That would be just too cruel. It seemed unreal so I discarded the thought. There was no way my father would ever just kill normal humans. Unless A possibility popped in my mind that I couldnt throw away. Unless they werent normal civilians. But even then, there should be no reason to kill them. Im sure his words were nonsense. *** When I reached home, the first thing I did was go to Mayas room. Surprisingly she was still asleep in the same position. Quincys scent was still on her and it was still making me angry but this was the only point where I wanted to believe his words so I walked up to her bed and gently lifted her shirt up a bit. It was there. His blood, with magic infused in it, slowly disappearing from her back. It really was there to bait me I took a breath of relief. Well, this part was true but I still cant seem to let go of the anxiety inside me. I wasnt sure what I was feeling it for. Was it because I still had doubt about their relationship or was it there because I was trying to mask his accusation about my family? The curtains fluttered softly as a cool morning breeze seeped in along with sunlight. I sighed and sat down on the edge of the bed. I sat there for quite some time, thinking, guessing and piecing things together. If I really dont return the ring will something bad happen? But if I give it to her Ill be lying to her in a way. The scent was now completely disappearing and I saw Maya shuffle in the bed. A few minutes later she woke up. As her eyes slowly fluttered open, she looked at me while her gaze adjusted. Oh! She sat up immediately after her brain processed that I was sitting right beside her, Why are you here? She noticed the liquid on her pillow and tried to hide it awkwardly. It might have seemed embarrassing to her but I find the fact she was drooling sort of cute. Her hair was a mess even though I doubt she moved around in her sleep, so I placed my hand on it and combed it down as carefully and gently as I could, You were sleeping a lot. I spoke, I got worried so I came in. I finished with a light touch up of her hair as she looked away shyly. Oh I guess I was a bit more tired than usual. I talked to your guardian. She shot her head in my direction with eyes wide open, With Quincy? Why? Well he actually wanted to talk to me. Why? She was panicking. Well he knows you live with me. What! How? I really dont know how. Was he mad? No. Not really. If I think about it, there was not a single second where he got pissed or angry. Really? He does get a bit mad when we dont do as he says. I looked at her and thought back. She did once tell me she was scared of him but at the same time if I think about Nena, she seemed very attached to him. Maya, is there a specific reason you have to be afraid of Quincy? Well, She scratched her cheek with her index finger, He never really did anything to us but theres this aura around him. It seems very icy and I dont know why but his skin too, hes cold... Like too cold. She paused to think more. I guess the things you do not understand scare you, maybe that''s why she is and Nena is not, I really got scared of him when once he killed a huge snake with his bare hands. She shivered for a second remembering that, He just- And made strange gestures with her hands, Like he ripped it apart. She looked at me, Like it was nothing!! She shook her head in defeat, Hes been scary ever since that. I left the house when I entered high school actually and go back only to meet Nena. There was no ounce of bluff in her words. No anxiety of hiding something. Nothing shed feel embarrassed about if it was exposed. So hes never done anything bad to you? No, She shook her head, I just got scolded once, very badly. When? She laughed awkwardly, The same time he killed that snake. She averted her gaze, I cant actually remember what happened. I went to the forest behind the house and something happened and I got a really bad scolding from him. I really hated him for that, especially because I cant even remember why I got a lecture. But man, Ive always listened to him after that scary incident. She had a frown on, I cant remember. I dont know why but I feel like something strange and terrifying happened there. I see. It must have been a magical creature if Quincy interfered and she doesnt remember. He must have killed it because it meant harm. But if that really is the case, that means he really doesnt have any bad intentions I sighed. I havent told anyone about Maya except Ruda. I wanted her to fall for me because I took that step but things have gotten so much more complicated. I started getting mixed feelings. When I took off the ring I was determined to face anything but now, theres too much new information added that Im having doubts. I want to deny Quincys words, reject and ignore them completely but I cant seem to do that but I cant seem to think the other way around either. Maya. I looked at her and noticed she was already looking at me. A worried look on her face. Yes? She answered Has Quincy ever lied to you? Lied to me? She found the question very odd but decided to answer it. Let me think. She took her time, Come to think of it. Never. She looked back at me surprised, I dont remember a single place he lied to me. Then her expressions changed, But if I think about it we never really talked much either. I see. By the way Yohan you seem a bit disturbed. Are you okay? She placed her hand on my cheek. It felt cool so I placed my hand over hers. Im fine. I held her hand in place and moved my face to kiss her palm. She was surprised at my action then blushed. Ahhh No matter what, I dont want to lose her. Shes so adorable. Ill leave the thing about my dad for later. I have plenty of time to solve that. I stood up to leave, How about we have breakfast somewhere? Ah. Sure. Ill get ready! I gave her a smile and walked out. I need to think about the ring. If her memories come back slowly, theyll blend in naturally right? I should worry about explaining things to her first. Now that her memories will no longer seal, should I try and tell her again about myself? The rest, about my father. I really dont feel like they should meet. At least not now or any time soon. Not until Ive solved things. I descended the stairs but froze as I saw an unexpected person standing in the living room. A person I really didnt want to meet, not at this very moment. Chapter 31 - A Trigger >Maya I grabbed my clothes and some light makeup then walked out of the room to go to the bathroom. A breakfast date had always been one of my wishes, although it was something I day-dreamed about happening in the far future when I had my own job and was independent and all but still I couldnt be more happier about it happening now since it was with Yohan. I dont know if its because hes so gentle with me, or if its because he seems like a person wholl support me or maybe because hes so handsome or perhaps its because he looks out for me and puts effort just for me, or maybe its just his smile or the texture of his hair or the softness that oozes out when he says my name. I dont know what the reason is, maybe its all of them, but I want to spend more time with him. I want to get to know him better. I want to be by his side. I froze right before I turned for the stairs. Wait. Did I really think all of that? I noticed my cheeks were slightly hot. My heart beat was slightly accelerated and I was in a good mood since he asked me about having breakfast together. Oh My God Did I fall for him already? It was a weird feeling. I was happy but it was scaring me. It wasnt a bad thing but it was new. I smiled but I was still unsure. Hey! I told myself, You still have time to figure things out. No ones rushing you. I nodded to myself. Right, no ones rushing me. Yohan would never rush me. He gave me all the time I wanted. I smiled like a fool as I thought about him and then began walking again. I turned the corner to take the stairs and paused as two figures caught my sight. There was Yohan standing there in the living room with grim expressions. I looked at the other person. A woman? She looked like she was in her early forties, had tan skin and dark brown hair and eyes. I was told to check up on you. Thats all. She had a weird smile on while she talked. Well you can leave now. I have other plans. Yohans voice was cold. Thats no way to treat your mother. Please. Leave. Are the plans you''re talking about- She suddenly turned her head towards me, With her? The moment her eyes met mine I felt something sting in my head. Yohan looked at me too but didnt say anything. Yes. So you may leave. She didnt, neither did she stop looking at me. The more I looked at her the more sick I felt. I started getting a headache for some reason too and it was slowly getting worse. I tried stepping down but the world spun and I almost fell down the stairs but managed not to. Thankfully my body worked faster and I held onto the railing for support as I dropped all my stuff. The clothes carpeted the stairs while the makeup rolled all the way down to the floor. Maya. Before I even realized it Yohan was next to me. He placed his arms on my shoulder, Hey, are you okay? I looked at him, I dont know, but for some reason I feel a little sick. Oh dear! The woman called out and we both looked at her, You look pale dear. She smiled. I averted my gaze and looked back at Yohan while he glared at her, I told you to leave. He gritted his teeth and I could see his sharp canines. Very very sharp canines. My head was hurting so I couldnt focus but it seemed as if they belonged to an animal. Fine. She said, I got very interesting information coming here so Ill leave. Yohan put his arms around me and brought me in his embrace. His scent and warm body began to calm me, so I turned to look at the woman again as she was leaving. The more I stared at her the more my head hurt but I had no idea why. Just before leaving she looked back at us and gave me a look of contempt. It left me wide-eyed not only because it surprised me but also because there was this sudden flash of images in my mind. My head throbbed as those images flashed speedily in my brain. Strange images of the day my parents were murdered. I saw things I didnt remember and among them I saw her. The woman who just left the house. I saw her standing at the entrance of the snow covered forest. The same look of contempt on her face as the one she gave me. My whole body shook in fear and I groaned in pain as my head continued to hurt. Maya!? Hey! Yohan kept me from falling as he held me strongly in his embrace, Hey whats wrong?!! I looked at him as tears rolled down my cheeks, It hurts He was getting more worried by the second, What! What hurts?! Tell me. My head It feels like its about to explode. My vision started getting blurry and dark. I had just woken up so there wasnt an ounce of sleep left in me but as I felt my head get more heavier I started to give in to the strange darkness that was inviting me in. The next moment everything blacked out and I relaxed a bit as I couldnt feel the pain anymore. But despite that I had a dream or perhaps it was a memory? A memory that gave me another sort of pain. Chapter 32 - The Beginning >Yohan I took Maya back to her room and laid her down on the bed. This was bad. I had no idea what had happened but I could tell whatever was happening was bad. I sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her. Why did she suddenly get a headache? A headache so bad she fainted. There were two things I could think of. One, either it''s got something to do with Quincys blood. Or Two, she suddenly remembered something that was sealed off. I can understand that opening a memory that was supposed to be locked can be painful but not like this. Its not supposed to give you any physical pain. Unless. I thought of another possibility. Her mind itself doesnt want to accept it. As I sat by her side my phone began to buzz in my pocket. I took it out to see who was calling. Astor? Yeah? I answered the call. Oh hey! I called because something unexpected happened. What? I replied uninterested. I wasnt in the mood for anything. That information you wanted on your mate? I got all of it. What? My interest was piqued just the next moment. How!? I dont know. Whoever was blocking my approach suddenly lifted it. I have no idea why but I still decided to get it all. Ill email it to you in a few minutes. Okay I knew it was Quincys doing. Now that he had a talk with me in person I guess hes fine with me having the access to it. As I finished the call I noticed something. Drops of sweat were forming on Mayas forehead and she had a troubled expression on. She moved slightly in her sleep, as if she was trembling. She was having a nightmare. I slipped my hand onto hers and intertwined our fingers together. I sighed as she calmed down a bit and then looked at my phone. No best way but to ask directly, right? I called the only person that could give me the answer. After a few rings he picked up. Quincy! I said his name as soon I heard him pick up. ...Yes? There was a delay in his response. I just wanted to ask you something. ...Wha-t...is...it? Okay. I dont know where he was but his voice was lagging. Your voice is lagging. .... There was silence for a few seconds then he spoke, What did you want to ask? Im guessing he moved to a better spot since his voice became clear all of the sudden. When you left your blood on Maya. Was there anything in it that would harm her? No. His answer was clean and simple. Whooo. I heard a third voice. It was faint, coming from a distance on the other side but both of us chose to ignore it. Mayas memories. I spoke, How will they come back? I presume shes started getting them already if youre asking. ... Hes sharp. In the form of dreams. She might or might not remember them but shell continue to relive them till she does. He sighed, This was your choice. I didnt think it would happen this fast. Neither did I. He didnt either? Is there a reason why its happening so soon? Something could have triggered it. What thing? Or perhaps. Someone. Someone??? The event in the morning flashed through my mind and I panicked. Could it really be?!! No matter how much I wanted to deny it, there was no other answer. Quincy didnt speak for a while and I heard something from his side again but this time I couldnt even make out the words, You already made your choice. He finally said, See through it now and when you have your truth. He spoke in a serious tone, Come meet me again. With that he ended the call. When I have my truth? I looked back at Maya whos situation was getting worse. Even though I held her hand, it seemed like there was no effect now. No!! She screamed in her sleep. Stop!! Her body shook. Maya!! I held her shoulders, Hey!! Wake up!! I tried waking her up, Hey!! Im right here!! I yelled and her eyes shot open while I had her in half sitting position. She looked at me in confusion, not sure of what had happened. Her eyes were dry a moment before but as she continued to stare at me and relaxed tears dripped down her cheeks. Why- She started, Did I faint? Why am I here? She was confused and troubled. Yea. I wiped her cheeks. What...Why? Why would I faint? She put her hand on her head as she remembered the event that happened an hour ago, It felt so awful. She gulped, The pain in my head was so severe it felt like it would rip apart. She looked at me with a glum expression, I dont know why, but it got like that when I looked at your mother. It felt like she was a bit terrified. So step-mother really was the trigger... I gave her a sad smile, Shes not my mother. I took a deep internal breath, Shes Rudas mom. I tucked her hair in front of her face behind her ear gently, My mother died after giving birth to me. Oh And dont worry. Well figure out what happened to you. Okay? She nodded, Im sure it''s nothing to worry about. I assured her. I hope so. Her voice was weak. I, She tilted her head, I had a dream. Her words made me tense up and my heart skipped a beat in distress. A nightmare I said. But, I dont remember what it was... I hugged her, relieved for some reason that she didnt remember yet anxious and worried because she would go through it again and again. Its okay. I kissed the corner of her eyes, It was just a dream. I lied to her. Yea She answered back but wasnt convinced, Just a dream She looked at me with a strange look in her eyes, Although it felt very real. As if she had seen the most horrible thing in her life, I cant remember it... And it had drained all the life out of her. It pained me to see her like that so I considered giving her the ring back. Chapter 33 - The Queens And Their Blood >Quincelet You met him! My mother yelled at me while I stood in the forest near the Dryad. The portal to this world and the magic realm was open and I talked to her through that, How? She was astonished, You didnt tell me you knew him! Why are you so excited? Hes not yours. The mist surrounded the Dryad, so the portal could only be seen if youre standing right infront of it. Were still related! She looked at me and I looked back at her unamused, Howd you meet him? Does this mean hes no longer living with the pack? Nenas older sister is his mate. I met him through her. I had to lure him out but it worked. Oh good! Very good! She looked so excited, she looked like a kid. I sighed, But that doesnt even matter; he doesnt know anything. You could have told him! You met him after all! He didnt listen, I did try. What! Why? Moreover I noticed he was wearing an earring. An earring? Yes, Im guessing its what''s keeping his magical powers sealed. It was black in color so Im guessing Adam Kiryu had the help of a wizard or a witch. Its most likely black magic. Adam that bastard! As my mother started cursing him I got a call. It was from Yohan Quincy! He yelled my name as soon as I answered the call. Yes? I wonder why he called so soon? ....I just wanted to ask you something. His answer came after some gap What is it? ... There was some gap again, Your voice is lagging. He told me. Oh. It must be because of the portal. I moved away from the portal''s influence, What did you want to ask? My voice should be fine now. When you left your blood on Maya. Was there anything in it that would harm her? No. Whooo. My mother yelled from afar. Shes just curious like always so shell have to wait. I moved away a little more so I could focus on what he was saying. Mayas memories. He said, How will they come back? I presume shes started getting them already if youre asking. ... So Im right, but its happening a bit too fast. The ring was on her for years so the seal should open slowly. In the form of dreams. I answered his question, She might or might not remember them but shell continue to relive them till she does. I sighed, This was your choice. I told him. I didnt think it would happen this fast. Neither did I. Unless. Something triggered it. Is there a reason why its happening so soon? Something could have triggered it. What thing? I thought about his question and something more appropriate popped up in my mind. Or perhaps. Someone. I told him and looked back at my mother who was mad at me for ignoring her and was yelling at me but I was too far from her so I could barely hear her. You already made your choice. I said. If shes already getting her memories back this will lead to a faster development, See through it now and when you have your truth. I spoke to him quite seriously, Come meet me again. The truth is going to hurt both of them but I guess its time they faced it. With that I ended the call and walked back to the portal. Was it that important that you ignored your mom? She huffed and crossed her arms. Yes. Very. I didnt tell her who it was since shes very impatient about stuff. At the same time I caught a white raven flying in a distance in the magic realm. It came closer and closer and as it began to land it took the form of a person. Her hair grew in length and became one with the ground. I stared at the person approaching the portal behind my mother. Unlike my mother who had black long hair, the other person had white long hair and green eyes. The forest Queen. Esra. My mother, Arsay and her sister Esra were the queens of the forest but my aunt held more power and was the true queen while my mother was the supporting queen. Thats why my mother could leave the forest for a little while, shes not entirely bound to it. Magical creatures cant survive without magic, so crossing over is dangerous unless you possess a lot of magical energy. And even though my mother has so much magic in her she cant cross over for some time now since she did a few weeks ago. My aunt on the other hand cant leave at all. Shes the true Queen and can never leave the enchanted forests since shes bound to them. As she came and stood by my mothers side she smiled at me. My dear Quincy. Her voice was soft and there was hope in her eyes. I saw the glitter in them but at the same time there was sadness hidden deep within them. Yes aunt? Is it true? You met Yohan? She asked calmly unlike her sister. I did. Her face lit up, Hes grown up to be a man. I gave her a smile, He has your eyes, your hair, your beautiful features. I saw tears swell up in her eyes. I came to the human world for her, because it pained me to see her so lonely yet still carry on with her duties. On the nights of full moon she cried because she longed to see her blood and I could no longer see her like that. Ill get him to you. Hes your son after all. As the portal began to close I made her the promise, I came to this world for the sole reason. Thats right. Yohan Kiryu, half werewolf, half fae. My younger cousin and the only son of the most powerful forest fae. Ill get him back for sure. The queens beamed at me and I could tell they were looking for the day when they meet their blood. As the mist cleared I looked at the Dryad. Since Im a half vampire going in and out of the magic realm isnt easy. Vampires arent welcomed in the magic forests since theyre undead, so the Dryads dont open the portal for them. I can only talk to the other side like this because crossing over and coming back is too troublesome. I turned and began to walk towards my house. I know now that Mayas memories are coming back and the trigger has already appeared, Yohan will come back to me once he finds out the truth. Im the best choice he has. I sighed. Finally, Ive reached this point. I came to live among humans to find him and make a way for him and aunt to meet. It was more difficult than I thought. He lived in the pack for so long and as a vampire I couldnt visit them, moreover his father, Adam Kiryu, that bastard has always made sure his whereabouts were hidden. I had to get so many connections over the course of years. Only now I have more power than those damn mutts. Maya wasnt supposed to be a part of this but Im glad she turned out to be his mate. It made so many things easier. Finally. Itll be over sooner or later. I reached back home and crossed the wooden fence to enter the house. Just as I did a sweet scent made me stop in my path for a moment. The smell was very inciting. I had to grit my teeth and hold my nose so I could control myself. Then I walked inside, to the living room where stood the source of the sweet scent. A ten year old girl putting the band aid on her index and forefinger. As she finished I let go of my nose and called out to her. Nena,I told you to be careful with sharp things. Unlike others, Nenas blood is quite rare. It gives off a very sweet smell that can make a vampire lose his senses. Good thing I can control myself very well. She looked back at me, Ah! Sorry The cutter slipped out of my hand when I was trying to cut the sticks But I put the band-aid on immediately! I walked to her and crouched, Good work. I softly patted her head, Be careful next time. Okay. She replied as I looked at her and thought about something. I became the guardian of these sisters only because of Nena. I smiled. Seven years have passed since then. I guess when Im done with my work here Ill have to leave her. I never had the intention of staying in the human world for long. I stood up and looked around the house. Ive been here for ten years since I started living here. It feels a little strange now that Im near my goal. Did I get a bit attached? I looked back at Nena and smiled. I guess everything must come to an end. Chapter 34 - The Final Decision >Yohan Mayas been having nightmares every night but still cant remember anything. My only deduction was the logical part of her was still making her forget. Afterall, her memories were sealed for seven years, so of course itll take some time for her to actually remember. Unless. I sighed. Unless, she comes in contact with another trigger. It took me a lot of courage to come to the decision to let things be. In fact it takes the same amount of courage every single day since she wakes up every morning scared as hell. Seeing her hurt, hurts me. Im worried about her but if I give her the ring back there would be no point of all of this. Well go back to point zero. But Im glad, when shes finally up she gets back to normal. The rest of the day is peaceful and normal but I cant help but feel a bit guilty. Its my choice after all. I sighed. Honestly, I might have given the ring back but after seeing what triggered her memories I just cant. I cant shake off the feeling that something is wrong and its related to my family. Although at the same time Im scared of finding out the truth, I just cant live a lie and Im sure no one wants to live with false memories. Ive always believed that my father hadnt done anything wrong but after visiting Quincy my faith is wavering. His words keep bugging me. Although as my fathers son I know I shouldnt be like this but since Maya is involved Im ready to take the risk. I smiled nervously. Even though I say that. Am I really? I already read the details on Mayas case and how her parents were killed by an untamed wolf pet of a person. The report said the man, coal, was mentally unstable and had recently gotten a wolf as a pet. He was also on a trip to the northern lands where Mayas family was staying during the winter vacations to enjoy some family time but not only had the man forgotten to feed his pet, he also didnt tie it down. So the wolf went on a rampage and ended up killing the people living in the nearest private hut to feed itself. The mother died trying to protect the kids from the wolf and when the owner came back to get his wolf he realized it was already dead. In a fit of anger he killed the already injured father but the eldest daughter shot coal with the gun his father kept under the bed for emergencies. It all happened in the heat and confusion of the situation but still Maya was charged with murder. She didnt have to serve any sentence since it was ruled out as self defence and the fact that coal was the cause of her parents death was also taken into consideration. Moreover she was only thirteen at that time so she was only subjected to therapy. Maya, along with her three year old little sister, Nena were later taken in by an anonymous rising novel writer who volunteered to take care of them. If any human read this report, it would seem like a very unique story and a very unfortunate event but the story seems too suspicious to me. How can a mentally unstable person have an untamed wolf as his pet? You need special permits for keeping wild animals as pets and an unstable person would never get that yet coal did. Does that make sense to anyone? Well not to me. Moreover he took the wolf to a vacation house in the north. The forest there is the running ground to many werewolves. And finally there is no mention of my step-mother here but she was definitely the trigger for Maya so I know the story was manipulated. Well, any incident involving werewolves is changed to make it seem normal. So I know this one definitely was. That is why I asked Ruiz to investigate the incident secretly. I clenched my fist. And that is why. Im even more scared to find out the truth. If, it really were werewolves that killed her parents then she would really hate me, wouldnt she? And if my family really was involved in it. I dont think I would have the courage to face her ever again. Id understand if she would reject me. I would reject me too. I laughed awkwardly. I sighed. Although, the chances seem low. I hope it isnt like that. I hope the story really is like how its written in the report. At least then Ill have the argument of being different from a normal wolf. Right? Chapter 35 - These Days >Maya These days I wake up every day with a jump. I sit up and realize my eyes are wet. I remember having a nightmare but I cant remember what it is each time. My heart feels heavy every single day and there is this feeling of hollowness that I just cant seem to get rid of. Today again I woke up with a heavy head and realized I had sweat a lot. I sighed, got up and decided to take a shower before anything else. I grabbed my clothes and went downstairs. Yohan was already up even though it was sunday. He looked at me while I was descending the stairs and then averted his gaze. I stopped in my path and stared at him. These days, theres something odd about him too. He hasnt been talking to me like he used to. Ive noticed something, these days, when he looks at me I see some guilt hidden in those soft green eyes. I walked to the bathroom but stopped before entering. This was bothering me too much. So I turned around and looked at Yohan who was sitting in the living room doing nothing in particular. I could tell he was absent mindedly looking at his phone. Yohan. I called out to him and he turned his face to me. Why are you acting so off these days? My question surprised him and he didnt have an immediate answer, but because he couldnt give me an answer immediately he decided to think about it and took his time to answer. Maya, After some time he finally spoke, I need to talk to you about something. He gave me a smile. Not a natural one but the one you give someone before a talk, Go ahead and freshen up. Ill tell you when you come out. Just tell me now. No, I need a few minutes to sort it out and how Im going to tell you. He licked his lips then gulped, So please, I just need a few minutes. I nodded, Okay. I went to the bathroom, took a bath, cleaned myself nicely, dried my hair, dressed up and then came out after one and a half hours. I looked at Yohan who nodded at me and gestured to me to come over and sit down in front of him. I did as I was told and looked at him anticipatingly. So? I asked. He took a deep breath, Ive been thinking about it for days but I had no idea how to approach you about it or how I should tell it to you without hurting you. Hurting me? Yeah. Youve been having nightmares right? I nodded, But you cant remember what they were. I was a bit surprised at his statement, How do you know that? Because your brain is trying to remember a memory that was purposely sealed for years. Excuse me? Purposely sealed? I dont remember getting hypnotized, Its not hypnosis. Its magic. He said with a grim expression and I stared at him with a straight face. We stared at each other for a few seconds expecting the other to say something. That was a bad joke. I finally broke the silence. Im not joking. He replied immediately and we continued to stare at each other again in awkward silence. I dont know what to say anymore. I sighed. I know it sounds weird, especially to a human. He said and his words bugged me again. There it was again, speaking like a foreigner, But its the truth. Can you prove it? I can. He hesitated, But Im a bit worried. He pursed his lower lip, I dont know how itll turn out if I show you. Why? What can go wrong? What makes you think something will go wrong? Maybe hes just lying and wants to prank me. Because Ive shown you before too. His answer left me stunned, But you dont remember at all. You forgot everything. What? I wanted to laugh but it didnt feel like he was joking. His expressions were far too serious and somehow that made me nervous. Why dont I remember it? Because the ring you wore was a magical ring, it made you forget everything you didnt like or couldnt comprehend. What? The ring Quincy gave me? But- thats just- I shook my head, Why is Quincy in this all of the sudden? Ill explain everything. I just- Ill tell you everything but slowly- What did you show me? I cut his words and asked, then gulped. He paused at my sudden question, What I really am. But gave me a firm answer. What you really are? I whispered the words back at him and furrowed my eyebrows as I pondered on his words. Does he mean to say hes not human? Is that why sometimes he talks like that? If I think about it logically it all seems nonsense but I cant seem to think logically, something inside me keeps telling me he isnt lying. His words left me with a lot to think about and I started fiddling with my thumbs while looking down, It all sounds like nonsense. I said softly, But, I looked at him, Show me what you are. If he says he can prove it, then I should take a look first and then decide. He thought about it, Promise me something beforehand. What? No matter what you see. What you remember, dont hate me. Why would I hate you? I asked out of pure curiosity. Just saying. He gave me an anxious smile, Just look at me for me. For what I am because we do not choose to be born the way we are. Uhm, okay I nodded, Deal. He sighed and stood up, There isnt much space here. he said and walked out of the living room to the empty space between the lounge and kitchen, Dont forget your promise. He glanced at me then took off his clothes. Even though I should be shocked at his actions, I somehow wasnt, rather, they seemed familiar. His body began to change and all of the sudden I had flashbacks of a certain night and my head hurt. I shook my head and looked back at Yohan but he was no longer there. In shock, I stood up. Panicked, I looked at the white wolf standing there looking at me with his forest green eyes. I stood there looking at him with a blank mind. I titled my head to one side, Yohan? I asked and the wolf nodded. I titled my head to the other side even more confused than I was on my calculus exam. He didnt move from his place. I dont know why but he didnt try to approach me. A wolf? I whispered, unsure what to feel about this, A werewolf? I stepped back but ended up tripping and fell flat on my butt. Yohan finally moved and came closer but I raised my hand and stopped him, Wait! Stay there. I told him, This is a bit hard to process. I began to breathe heavily, not because of Yohan but because my body suddenly felt weird and my head began to hurt. Some hazy images began to pop up in my mind but I couldnt tell what exactly it was. It was as if I was seeing a static filled movie. I would see an image and then static, then I would see another scene and the next moment it would get engulfed by more static. I was remembering the time of that night. That night when he took me out for dinner and we fought. There, in the forest he showed me this before My heartbeat began to accelerate. I really had forgotten it... A low growl caught my attention and I looked at Yohan. Even though he was an animal I could still see the worry in his eyes but he wasnt coming any closer. He stood in his place because I had stopped him there. Unsure what to do, he laid down trying to appear less scary. No doubt he was big. That wasnt the size of an average wolf, hell no wolf has that size. He was on eye level with me when I was standing meaning he was a huge scary wolf yet his action made me feel a bit calmer but it was short-lived. Just then the sound of the passcode being entered was heard and the main door opened. A middle-aged man entered the view and Yohan immediately stood up wide-eyed. Following the man was Yohans step mother. The couple who just entered the house stopped as soon as they saw us and looked from me to Yohan confused as hell. Yohan shot his head back at me and I could tell he was even more worried than before. His expressions were telling me that something bad was going to happen and you know what? He was right. An immense amount of pain wrapped my head as I looked at him and his step mother. It hurt so much I began to bang my head on the sofa. The static in my mind was clearing up. The pictures in my memory were becoming more vivid and the buzzing sound began to subside as proper conversations began to sound. Maya! Yohan came by my side and held me. I glanced at him while my eyes watered. He was in his human form. Tears fell down my cheeks as the pain in my head began to feel less significant when the pain in my heart started to surface. Yohan I called his name in pain, What is this? I must have had some seriously painful expressions since all he did was embrace me tightly and tell me comforting words. The pain will go away. He said, Dont push them away, let them take their original place. He whispered, Itll be okay. Everything will be okay. I acted on his words and for some strange reason the pain did start to fade, along with my consciousness. Against Yohans bare warm chest, my vision began to get blurry.. The static in my memory began to vanish completely and as I began to remember what I had forgotten, sleep took me in to show everything to me in the form of dreams. Chapter 36 - The Suspicion >Yohan As Maya fainted in my embrace I sighed and picked her in my arms then looked at my parents. Why are you here? I inquired. To see you obviously. My dad answered. You could have at least told me beforehand! I was angry, You came here completely unannounced! I shook my head, You really ruined something major for me. I readjusted Maya in my arms and both of the uninvited guests looked at her, Shes your mate? My father asked. Yes. I gritted my teeth, Please leave. I began to walk towards the stairs to take Maya to her room when my dad answered. I have something I need to talk to you about. I glanced back at him, Put some pants on and come down. I didnt answer him and continued to ascend the stairs. I walked into Mayas room and laid her down on her bed. I sighed as I looked at her face, she was sleeping soundly. I placed my hand on her cheek. This wasnt supposed to go this fast. I whispered as I wondered why nothing would go my way when it came to my own mate. Everytime I try to make things right slowly, something ends up happening and ruins everything. Why did my parents have to show up now? Of all the time in the world, why at that exact moment? I have no way to explain to them why she fainted or the way she acted. Especially because its related to them. Theres no doubt there now. She was fine when she saw me transform, but the moment she saw my parents she had a major bad reaction. I really wanted her to accept me, come to know me before anything else. I sighed again. I have no idea what to do anymore. I stood up and walked to the room on the other side of the corridor to get some clothes. The room is pretty much empty except that Ive kept some spare clothes there. Now one would think being naked in front of your parents would be very awkward but were werewolves. Whenever we transform back its obvious we would be naked, so every wolf knows that when that happens, you only look at the persons face. Its a wolf respect gesture. It becomes a habit for every wolf from childhood and its not awkward for any of us. I grabbed and wore a pair of sweatpants and a shirt then went downstairs. Both of them were sitting in the lounge. I took a deep breath before entering the lounge. Quietly, I took my seat on the couch against theirs. Im thinking mother brought dad here after finding out about my mate. The matter of succession has been related to that topic since I am supposed to become the next Alpha of the pack unless something happens to me and something can only happen to me because of my mate. My fate is bound to hers more than any other wolfs to their mate. This is the reason Ruda and I have been switching between positions. Many of the people of the pack were sure that the curse would take place and no matter how strong a white wolf is, it wouldn''t matter then. Part of the reason why me and Ruda never got close. We were stuck in this political war since some pack members believed that there is no way a mate would reject their partner. I sighed. I guess they didnt think my mate would be human. Son. I looked at my dad as he called me, I know youre mad that we came here uninvited but I really need to have this conversation with you. Is it that important? He nodded, Even though youve never really come to visit me here before? He smiled, Yes. It gave me a chill. It wasnt an ordinary smile, The thing is Yohan. His gaze was locked on me, I heard about you looking into a certain incident. His words startled me but I tried my best not to show it, An incident related to your mate. How? Just how!! No one is supposed to know about this investigation. I gulped at his words, Yes. I answered, Shes a human after all but shes afraid of wolves. I needed to know why. I said in my usual tone. Maybe Im just thinking too much into it. Calm down. Oh! He nodded, Is that so? He glanced at his wife then looked at me again, But then why is it that youre trying to look further in it? You already have the answer as to why shes afraid of wolves, dont you? I was at a loss for words. How much does he know? What do I even say now? I cant tell them its because of them or that step mother triggered something in Mayas mind. I was just- curious. I heard that the guy, coal, was actually a wolf. I just wanted to know the truth. By whom? Dad asked, Who told you he was a wolf? Shit. I shouldnt have said that. I was completely unprepared for these questions. I uh- Did Quincelet tell you that? Dad cut my words and spoke. His words left my mind completely blank for a moment. My heart beat began to speed up as I realized that he actually might know everything Im trying to hide. He shook his head, Oh Quincelet, that little vampire bitch. He said in a calm tone, That brat has been trying to kill me ever since you were born. What? Son, dont tell me you actually believe a vampire? Chapter 37 - The Confusion I wonder if its because of my curse or that Im really very unfortunate. In my life, with all my might there was only one thing I wanted to go my way and that was for my mate to love me like I loved her. But things only took a bad turn. I dont think there was a single turn that went right when it came to me and Maya. Anything I tried to do just simply went wrong. Anything I tried to expose would hide and the things I wanted to hide got exposed. And not to some random person, they were revealed to the person from whom they should have been hidden from. Dad had found everything out. He knew about my mate, the incident I was trying to investigate. Mayas relation to that event and even about Quincy. Yohan. I looked up at my father who smiled at me, You look distressed. I-Im just surprised. I can understand if he knew about Maya and her past. Step mother must have told him about her and he found out her history but he knows Quincy too? I know son. He spoke, You just wanted your mates safety. Its innate in werewolves. I can understand but there is no need to hide her from us. We can help. Help? She must be scared of wolves since her parents were killed by them. Step mother nudged at father and he cleared his throat, I have a question for you. Answer it sincerely. Ok? I sighed, Yes? Did you find the story in your mates report strange? My eyes grew wide at his question. Yes I answered him nonetheless even though I was sort of scared. He smiled, Thats because it is. His eyes glowed for a moment, After all her parents were killed by werewolves. I felt something strange inside me. Was it because I felt something off? Or was it because I was getting an answer I wished was a lie. I dont remember anyone by the name of coal in our pack. Because there was no one by that name in our pack. I had someone dig out the whole real incident for you after learning that you were trying to look further in it, youll get the file soon enough. He sighed, Why would you even think he was in our pack? I feel like you got this false information from Quincelet too. Stay away from the Vampire son. He holds a grudge against me and might even hold one for you too. Why? I know werewolves and Vampires are arch nemesis but for one vampire to especially hold a grudge against a wolf. There must be a reason. Yes. He answered, I guess its time to tell you a few things. He readjusted himself in his seat, Quincelet is the son of the fae that cursed you. I blinked at him in confusion, Excuse me? What? I raised my left eyebrow at him. Your mother died when you were born. Childbirth is a very difficult process after all. Wait. What? This was going too fast. She was in labour for eighteen hours and died as soon as you came to this world. He continued, Her sister though, Quincelets mother Arsay, was furious, she hated how her sister had to die all because of a drunken mistake. She hated me and she hated you for being born and being the cause. Arsay wanted to kill you but I took you and ran away from the forest. In her last attempt, right before we got out of the enchanted forest, she was successful at binding a curse to you. ... Hard to take in, isnt it? I never planned to tell you anything. I knew it would only take a toll on you but the situation changed. Who would have thought your mates guardian would be that bat. He was there when you were born and now he has the advantage of using your mate against you just because some werewolves were involved in her tragic incident. .... Are you okay son? I-Um Just know that the facts dont change, youre still my son and our pack had nothing to do with her incident. It feels- I shook my head, Are you telling me Im half fae? He nodded, Why did you never tell me before? Did you want to know that you were the cause of your own mothers death? ... I just thought it was best for you not to know. I guess you were right. Knowing it all doesnt make me feel any better. Dad stood up with stepmother, Yohan, always trust your family first, rather than strangers. I know your life hasnt been easy but Ive always been there for you, havent I? Yes. He was right there. He really has been there for me. Many incidents have happened in my life but he stood by me like how a father should. The full incident report will be there with you soon. I know I visited at a wrong time but I had no idea our visit would harm your mate. She was only shocked after seeing me transform. It has nothing to do with you two. Maybe it was me all along... I see. Well be leaving then. Ill be sure to inform you before I visit next time. They both stood up and left while I sat on my seat in a daze. There was too much information there to take in. Revelations I had never even imagined. Many times I thought about my mother but I thought that if she wasnt a wolf she must be a human. Who would have thought that dad had a fling from a woman from another world? The magical beings and the ones living here barely ever come in contact. This was such a big turn of events. Quincys mother cursed me? Well, I finally get why the curse is so strong, it was given by a fae queen but it also means my own aunt cursed me. I held my head and thought more about it but the more I thought about it, the more confused I got. It felt like I was standing on a high double-edged cliff. It was leading me nowhere. I groaned as I tried to piece things together but the puzzle was too hard. The pieces werent fitting anywhere, especially now that things have changed. My phone buzzed, bringing me out of my thoughts. I walked over and picked it up from the side table. I had an email from Ruiz. As I read his name I felt something sting, the only person who knew everything besides me was Ruiz. He betrayed me? I wonder if that was the right choice of words. I wasnt harmed because he chose to tell dad everything but I felt deceived. But then again maybe it was good? I got to know some truth. I groaned as I rubbed my hands on my face. Then sighed and opened up the report that stated the unfiltered version of the incident that happened seven years ago. And clearly there was no sign of any person there from my pack. *** >Adam Kiryu While me and my wife, Alina, were going back from Yohans house she turned to me. You could have told him the truth. She said. What difference would it make- I glanced at her while I drove, -If he finds out his biological mother was actually one who cursed him? I dont know. Shes better off dead in his mind. Note: Yes, humans arent the only ones who drink. Drinking culture is everywhere.. Except among a few undead species. Chapter 38 - The Forgotten Truth >Maya (13 years old) Life is taken for granted. We all believe that it will be there until we grow old and choose to die, yet we forget that it was given to us, it was never ours to keep. We come into this world alone, live our lives with so many dreams, making plans and building castles whilst forgetting death can be waiting around any corner. Every family believes they will live happily, healthily, enjoying the precious moments in life. People tend to think about the natural order of life forgetting that so much happens in life that is not natural or maybe we just dont consider it natural since it happens so suddenly while if one thinks about it, life is full of weird happenings. Anything can happen to anyone at any moment in life but just like every other person, me and my family didnt think about it either. We were a lovely family of four. My parents married young and had me immediately, that is why Im ten years older than my little sister Nena. I was responsible for taking care of my sister since both of my parents worked and often came home late but that didnt mean they didnt give us any attention. As a matter of fact they poured us with lots of love when they came home. Since the time they spent with us sisters were less in normal days, we often went on family vacations. More than any normal family and for that I really considered myself lucky. The year I was supposed to turn thirteen was quite busy for my parents so they decided to get a small vacation in November and celebrate my birthday in the northern areas. I got a special leave from school and our family traveled to a vacation spot on the mountains. The place was covered with snow and the little house we had booked was near the forest. Everything was so majestically white it gave an eerie, peaceful feeling. Under the sun, that rarely showed itself, the snow would glitter. I loved how white and shiny it was. The vacation was just perfect. I clearly remember waking up in the morning excited for the day. I remember the BBQ set dad put up early in the morning of 12th. I remember getting ready and wearing my white fur coat I received from my mom when I woke up as a birthday gift. I remember standing inside the lounge with Nena while looking at dad who was trying to light the coals but somehow was constantly failing. I remember him looking back at us and nervously laughing while scratching the back of his head. I remember diverting my attention to mom who left the house and walked to dad to help him out. She handed him the meat plate and took the lighter from him. I remember Nena tugging my pants and telling me she was hungry. Dont worry Nena. Were having a party today! I picked her up in my arms, Well have tons to eat! I looked out the wall size window, When they get the coals lit that is. I giggled. Nena giggled only because she saw me doing that and then she too looked out the window. I remember, it was supposed to be a happy day. The day I entered teenhood. It was perfect, like the type you see in movies. But I guess I forgot that even in movies its not always happy go lucky stuff and that this was life. I was a real person, living in a world that is so cruel, it turns your whole life upside down in a matter of minutes without giving you any warning. Its strange really, how such a happy family can turn so miserable. How such healthy people who were thought to live for years are gone the next second. How a kid who had never seen or gone through anything seriously bad ended up with the most traumatic experience in life. Quite queer if you think about it, that all it takes to have ones whole world go up in flames and turn into ashes are a mere few minutes. I clearly remember having a smile on as I looked at my parents struggling to heat up the coals for the BBQ. Nothing was out of the ordinary, even the sun was peeking through the clouds every now and then. Yet, in the most normalest of scenario came two men. Tall, masculine figures who were very lightly dressed for the weather emerged from the forest and walked towards the people who had finally managed to heat up the coal. I remember my mother noticing them first and turning to face them while they started to run towards them. Mom nudged dad and he looked back while one of the men jumped high and his body began to change. From a human he transformed into a wolf and launched at dad. Dad collided with the BBQ stand and fell over with it. The coal sizzled as it came in contact with the snow and smoked out while dad tried fighting off the beast on top of him. Mom was attacked by the other burly man who fought her in hand to hand combat. I panicked and dropped Nena down. She fell flat on her butt but I didnt have the time to see if she was okay and ran out. As I opened the back door and began stomping my way over my dad screamed at me. Stay inside!! I looked at him while he was trying to fight the beast with only a coal stick, Get my gun and stay inside!! He yelled and managed to push the wolf off him. Do as your father says! My mother screamed at me and I went back inside, straight to my parents room and ducked under the bed to look for dads gun. He mostly kept it tucked under the bed frame but I couldnt find it there. I looked around in all directions frantically while my heart pounded in my chest but when I realized it wasnt there I got out and ran towards the cabinets and drawers. I dont know how much time it took me but I found the gun in the bed-side drawer. I grabbed it and ran back to the lounge but froze when I saw the strange perplexing scene through the window. The burly man was no longer there, rather another wolf lay on the ground unmoving, but so was my mother, she lay not too far away from the second wolf. The first wolf had pinned my dad down and was growling at him. It felt like dad was screaming at it, telling it something but I couldnt hear it from inside. Just then I felt Nena cling to my leg and I glanced at her for a second but when I looked back I saw the most terrifying scene. The beast bore its fangs and bit dads neck so hard blood began to seep out immediately. Instinctively I bent down and covered Nenas eyes but I myself couldnt turn away from the horrifying scene as the demon bit in harder and then pulled away sharply, taking out the front part of dads neck, leaving no room for any recovery, just a hollow blank space with the lower part of his windpipe peeking out. Blood sprayed out from the place the skin and meat had been detached from. It tainted even the demons face who was holding the meat in his mouth, thin skin of which was still hanging onto the body. It pulled back further on it and the skin that hung onto the meat in its mouth and dads remaining neck began to rip. It got thinner and thinner until it snapped and broke away. The scene gave me a weird sensation. Something different than remorse, I felt like the sounds were faded from one of my ears as something beyond shock started overcoming me. A feeling of strange despondency. Drop of blood fell on the glittering snow, tainting it red as the beast began to walk away. It was only when he was about to approach its other prey that I noticed mom was struggling to get up. She was injured and her head was bleeding but she was still trying to stand her ground. I noticed a silver knife in her hands which she clung onto very dearly. The wolf stopped in front of her and spat the big chunk of meat in its mouth away. As it growled at her I could clearly see those ugly blood bathed teeth that dripped red on the ground. I pulled Nena aside so that she couldnt see anything from the window and then I ran out. Moms back was towards me while she faced the wolf. The demon spared me a glance but deemed me of no importance, perhaps because I was a child? As he was about to pounce on his prey I got the gun out, aimed at it and fired. It didnt hit any of the vital places but it did hit his leg and threw off his trajectory. It fell down and I shot it again while I got closer but it didnt seem like it had much effect. My mother turned to me and grabbed the gun from my hands. She was breathing heavily but her injuries didnt seem fatal. She readjusted the bullets and shot the demon again, straight in the head with a bullet, slightly different than the rest. Nothing of much notice than the silver color that stood out among the copper ones. She handed the gun back to me and the next moment yanked me in her embrace, Maya, She took deep heavy breaths, Are you okay? I pulled away a little and looked up at her while she was looking in a distance with a pained expression on her face. Mom. I called out to her, Are YOU okay? She looked down at me and tried to smile but was struggling to put it on, Im fin-! Before she got to complete her line she vomited blood and it came down on me like a hard splash, covering my head, painting my face and tainting the upper part of my coat. I flinched, not yet realizing what had happened. I felt her grip on me tighten for a few moments then the power in her embrace completely vanished. Mom? I felt something warm on my torso so I looked down only to notice my clothes getting wet with a warm red liquid that was coming out of her stomach. I was unable to comprehend the situation, rather I felt like everything in my brain just froze. I looked up again and noticed how the light in her eyes had faded. Something behind her moved and my gaze followed her as she lifelessly fell to the ground. I blinked at her several times then raised my head and looked at the beast standing there with his claws dyed red and meat stuck in the nails. There was something noticeable on him, he had a scar on his forehead. He had ruptured her insides from behind. In that moment I felt like every other thing than the demon in front of me faded in a distance. As if the sound lines in my ear snapped and all I heard was a sound single flatline, like the one you hear on a heart monitor, but that too slowly dwindled away. I raised the gun in my hand and fired without even thinking, I pulled the trigger again, and again and again and again, until the time I pulled and nothing came out. Chapter 39 - The Forgotten Truth Pt 2 Life is taken for granted. We all believe that it will be there until we grow old and choose to die, yet we forget that it was given to us, it was never ours to keep. A fact of nature so cruel, we never come to term with it. In a matter of a few minutes so much had happened I couldnt process it. I stood in my place with no emotion. Not that I was a stone being, just that I didnt know what to feel. Shock? Sadness? Anger? Depression? Sorrow? Despondency? Despair? I felt nothing, not in that moment. I stood in my place with my white stained red fur coat, just absently staring at the dead bodies in front of me. I wonder how long I stood there for? I wasnt sure but I felt so numb that I couldnt muster up any energy to move. I felt dead, I felt like I was falling in some strange distant dark place. Daddy? The voice of a little girl brought me back and I turned my head to see Nena sitting by dads side and attempting to wake him up, Daddy don sweep here. Nena I try calling out to her but the words just come out as a whisper, Come here. My voice wouldnt reach. Ma? She turned her head around and looked at me, Ma, daddy is col. At her words, I began to realize the weight of the situation. He was cold? Of course he was cold. He was dead. I slowly turned my head and looked at my mother. They both were dead and yet still the word sounded so forgein. There was so much blood around, mixed with the snow and turned cold, it felt eerie and bizarre. As I looked at the dyed shirt of my mother, her lifeless eyes , her expression full of worry and her hands that were still in the form in which she was holding me. All the emotions I should be feeling came to me at once. Sadness, anger, depression, sorrow, despondency, despair, terror, grief, every negative emotion attacked me at once and my eyes began to get watery. She was dead? I looked at dad. He was gone? Dead? Dead. As I came to term with the fact , there was suddenly so much pressure on my heart I felt like I was sinking, like I was being pulled with immense force from every direction, like someone had just grabbed my heart and shattered it into so many pieces that binding it again would never be possible. Ma? I looked at Nena again. She had climbed on top of dads chest, still unaware of the situation. Her clothes were getting dyed in red as she tapped his chest, Daddy? Nena How can you not tell hes gone when a huge part of his neck is missing? Is she still too young to understand the concept of death? Too innocent to know the notion of passing on? I gathered some energy and walked over to her. Daddys sweeping? She looked at me with big round eyes. They were so pure and innocent, I felt the burden on my heart increased even more. No- I choked while trying to hold my tears back, Hes gone. No matter how much I tried I couldnt speak in a normal tone. Were? She asked, visibly confused since she could see him in front of her. Away. Far away. I answered and she looked at me with a bewildered expression, then looked back at dad, He wont be coming back I said those words to her but I couldnt accept them myself. How could they just leave like that? I looked down and noticed how dad was looking at the window. The direction in which he was looking at was where Nena and I stood in the house. My heart pained even more. In his final moments, he chose to look at us. The pain reached a level of agony I never thought was even possible. I wanna go too- Nena said those words and laid down on dads chest. She wasnt even aware of what she had said since she just said it in answer to what I had told her. The clouds in the sky began to align and a shadow was cast on the ground, at all places except where she lay. No!! I screamed. The moment her words made sense in my brain I had another sudden fear, fear of losing her too. My last and only family left. The only rays of light that just wouldnt go away were on her. It was as if the heavens were ready to grant her her wish. She had stained her clothes and right cheek with blood but it didnt matter at all. Not her too! She couldnt leave me too! I yanked her off dad and held her in my arms, tightly tucked in so that no one could take her away. No one. No one at all. The energy left my legs and I fell to the ground while still tightly holding onto Nena who just camly stayed put in my embrace. I breathed heavy as my heart pounded painfully in my chest. It hurt so much that my emotions began to swell up, to the point where I could no longer keep them in. I began to cry. It started out as low sobs which kept getting louder and more miserable, to the point where I was crying my soul out. A feeling so foreign yet tragic that it could never be defined in words. So painful, it leaves you numb. So wicked and cruel it leaves you helpless. Helpless like a newborn baby who can do nothing but cry in the arms of his mother, just like how I was crying in the cold embrace of nature. I looked at the dark sky from where soft white flakes fell to the ground but somehow it was just hurting me. Why was it that nature decided to give me more cold and nothing warm? I looked to my right, my mother was dead there with the body of the wolf that had somehow turned back human. I look the other way and I find the horrific view of my father. I couldnt see it anymore so I just closed my eyes. I couldnt calm myself so I cried. I cried till I had drained the very last bit of my own energy and when I began to drift into sleep I turned my heavy head to look in the direction of the forest. There, in the shadows lurked a figure. A figure of a lady, A lady who looked at me with a weird gaze, like she was upset things didnt go her way. As my eyes were still on her, she decided to slowly move back, into the dark depths of the forest. As she disappeared into the dark I found my eyes too heavy to keep them open any more and finally I closed them again wishing this was one hellish nightmare and nothing more. Chapter 40 - Plans >>Maya (Present time) Every time I had nightmares I woke up with a jump even though I would forget everything when I opened my eyes. But, unlike all those times, this time I woke up normally. My eyelids opened slowly and I remembered everything. Every single detail of that day from seven years ago that was supposed to be special yet turned into the most horrific day of my life. I sat up slowly and slumped against the back of the bed, took a soft deep breath and then gave myself a painful smile. I placed my hand on my chest. It hurt remembering all that, the pain was exactly the same as how it was on that day, maybe because for me, it was a fresh memory or maybe it will always hurt like this. Tears slipped down my cheeks but I didnt make a sound. I always hated wolves for what they did but now I hate werewolves more. If it was just wolves one could say it was because it was an animal so the incident or accident happened, but they were weres. Perfectly capable of thinking and planning like humans. All the years I was forced to believe it was an accident. But today the truth finally came to light. I took another soft deep breath as for a few moments my mind refused to think about anything. All it wanted was for me to grasp strongly onto those memories. I know why I forgot them all so its not hard to believe I had no idea what was going on around me, how I kept forgetting things. It was because of the ring Quincy gave me. I remember now that I have my memories back. The thing I cant believe is that Ive been by the side of supernatural creatures all along but never knew. Maya. Yohans voice made me turn my head to the door, Are you okay? He stood in the door frame, cautious about coming in, You slept for two days. Two days? I guess that''s not a surprise. I turned my head away without answering him. I wasnt sure what to say. He was a werewolf, something so unreal, it made me feel uneasy. Maya? He called out to me again. I could tell from his voice he was worried but I didnt look at him, Maya I- I know. I cut him, I know everything now. He took a step forward and stepped into the room, Stay there! I yelled and he stopped in his path, then backed away to his original position. I know I reacted more than I should have but the fear of what he was was very fresh in my mind. Since I got my memories back I know all about his species and it was terrifying. All because the first encounter I had with them was full of blood and malice. Im not looking at him because seeing him replays the awful memory I just got back. There were a few moments of silence between us then he spoke, Do you plan on leaving? Yes. I answered him. Cant you stay? He asked and I finally looked at him. Did you know your mother was there when my parents were killed? Maya- He paused, She wasnt there when it happened. She was. She wasnt, you must be confusing her with someone- No! I yelled, It was her! You could be mistaken. He said and it got me angry. I was already terrified enough of all the new and missing knowledge. Scared of his kind and what they had done, with all this he just has to go and tell me Im wrong. I remember clearly. I stood up from the bed and grabbed my backpack while tears dripped down my cheeks, I know what I saw. I spat the words at him, Im sure she was involved in it. I said the words and went past him and walked all the way to the main door but just before I could leave he caught my wrist. I- He started as I paused but didnt look back at him, Just remember what I told you before and know that everything that happened between us was real. I meant everything. ... I didnt answer him, just released myself from his grip and left. **** >>Quincy I would like to know why youre here every chance you get? I asked my mother while I worked on my script. I just want to know how much further youve gotten with the plan of bringing Yohan to us? My mother asked. I cant believe how much shes started leaving the forest while on the other hand her own sister cant even think of stepping outside the enchanted forest. It hasnt proceeded any further. I answered her. What! Why? These things take time. But we dont have that much time! We do, I know itll happen within the time limit we have. Quincelet! Calm down, Ill make sure it happens but be patient. Besides, its not like I can go and tell him that his mother is alive but his miserable life is because she cursed him. ... She pursed her lips in frustration, Im going back. Thank you very much. What an ungrateful child! She made a face at me but left. As she did I took a deep breath and massaged my temples. Thats right. I cant act recklessly. I have to wait for the right timing. I cant mess it up. *** >>Adam Kiryu I was sitting in the living room, enjoying my rare holiday when my wife came and sat down next to me. Adam? Alina called out to me. Yes? I was reading the paper when she gave me an ill-flavoured news. I think that girl Maya saw me there in the woods seven years ago. I turned my head to her in bewilderment, What? Are you sure? Im not sure but I think she did. I thought about it then answered her, It shouldnt matter now though, she doesnt remember that day like it happened. Do you still think it would be like that after seeing her reaction that day. She saw me and had a bad reaction. She might be remembering it. I thought back to that day we visited Yohan, That is possible Such an unfortunate turn of events, who would have thought she would be his mate? Yohan sure is unlucky. I placed the paper down as I came to a decision, For Yohans sake, I sighed, Have the girl killed. Chapter 41 - Brothers Meeting >>RUDA She left two days ago? I asked Yohan while I sat on the couch in his living room, Why didnt you ever tell me you both were living together? I know were not close but shes my best friend! She didnt want me too Yohan lay on the couch against mine. He looked tired but not weak and was just lazily staring at the ceiling. Youre telling me the whole story now? You probably wouldnt have said anything if I didnt come to visit you, right? He sighed, Probably He turned his head to me, Is she coming to college? No I said, I was wondering why she was skipping so I came to you. I couldnt think of any other reason and Wallah! I discover so many things in one go. Yohan had told me everything from start to beginning and to be very honest, it was shocking. There were so many things I just didnt expect and were hard to believe. She must have gone back to her guardian. He said in a rather hurt tone. Who knows, if she left you because you''re a wolf, would she go home to a vampire? She left because she thinks your mother is involved in her parents tragedy. He stared at the ceiling absentmindedly, And maybe our father as well. ... I had no words to argue with. This was about my mother. I would never believe that she or dad would be involved in something like that. Ruda. Yohan sat up and looked at me, I have a question for you? Think about it seriously. I stared at him, What? His eyes seemed very determined. What would you do? He asked, If our parents were involved in her parents murder. HIs question got me off guard, I wasnt expecting that. What would I do? I whispered the words as I began to think deeply but thinking about it logically was too hard. I looked down at my feet as I thought hard about it but this was that one point where no matter how hard I tried I couldnt stop myself from involving my personal feelings, I dont know. I answered softly, I I cant come to a conclusion. I looked up at Yohan again, What about you? He shook his head, I dont know either. He sighed and slumped against the back of the couch, Its all so messed up. I tried telling her she might be wrong but shes bent on it, saying she knows what she saw. He sighed again and looked out the window, This is why Im more confused. What if shes right? He glanced at me, Then what? Shes my mate but theyre my family For the next few moments strange silence filled the place. I thought about the possibility of my parents really being behind the killings. I thought about it again and again but my mind just wouldnt accept it. I glanced at Yohan who was lost in thought as well. Maybe he was thinking about the same thing. Youre not hurt are you? I asked and he looked at me. Surprisingly, He smirked, She didnt reject me or my wolf so Im fine. Just- He placed his hand over his chest, It hurts a lot here. I see. I smiled when suddenly something dawned on me, Though I am surprised. I said, I never thought youd actually tell me everything like this- I looked down on my intertwined hands, So honestly. We were never close even though were brothers and grew up together. I- He gulped and took a soft deep breath, I feel like youre the only one I can talk to without getting betrayed. Hmm? He feels like Im the only one he can talk to? Without getting betrayed? Whats that supposed to mean? I didnt really get what his words meant but he was saying he trusted me, right? That gave me an odd sense of satisfaction. Did something happen? No- He shook his head lightly, Maybe- He glanced down, I just realized I dont really have anything thats my own. I didnt expect Ruiz to tell dad everything. He paused, If I think about it, youre the only one who has never told anyone else about the stuff we both talked about. I snickered, We barely ever talked. He laughed lightly, Yea but you did find me in strange scenes but never uttered the word to anyone. He smiled at me, I wonder why? I looked down, sort of embarrassed, We always had a formal relationship. I glanced up at him then looked down again, But I really wanted- I stopped. This was too embarrassing for me to say. You wanted what? I- I looked at my hands as I opened and closed my fist in tension, I- I glanced at him again and he was completely focused on me. Oh fuck it! Ill just say it! I wanted us to be close like real brothers. I clenched my fists and kept staring at them, I wanted a brothers affection. There was an awkward silence for a few moments then Yohan spoke. Really? I looked up at him and saw him scratching the back of his neck, I never knew that, I thought you didnt like me at all. What! No. Why would I not like you? Because your mom doesnt. That- I sighed, I have no say in that and I wont deny shes a big part of the reason we never got along. I smiled, But well, thats why I never told anyone anything. I had hoped that someday youll think of me as your brother. Wait! What? What was that? You didnt like me right? What makes you think that? You never came to talk to me. I was always the one who initiated the conversations and they would never last more than a handful of sentences and you would even leave home when it was my birthday. Well He licked his lower lip as he thought about it, I was asked to leave by your mom. What? She said she didnt want me home when youre friends were over since I was a bastard. My heart sank when he said those words, I was looked at like something disgusting since I was an illegitimate child. His gaze dropped to the floor, Most of the pack didnt like me. The only reason I wasnt bullied was because I was the Alphas son so I naturally thought you didnt like me either and It wasnt like you ever asked me to come join your party. So I would quietly leave. Oh I guess, I never really said it. Im well aware of the fact that Yohan wasnt liked by the pack members. He was deemed as the cursed bastard who would die young. I know full well of how people talked about him since I was the third party and Ive heard them say some nasty stuff. It wasnt until Yohans first shifting that people started treating him nicely. When the pack saw he was a white wolf and a big one at that, they immediately had a 180 degree change. He was fourteen then. Till that time, the distance between us had already become huge and we would most just exchange glances and formal greetings. I didnt want to be a bother. I- He cleared his throat, I just thought you were ashamed of me too. No! This was the very first time we both were talking like this, You were amazing You excelled at everything. Sports. Studies. Whatever. I was just trying extra hard to cover that fact that I wasnt wanted around. I really looked up to you I said softly, And thats why when you asked for my help with Maya I was very happy. At that time I thought that maybe we could finally get closer but I guess I wasnt much help You did everything on your own. ... I had no idea you felt that way. Likewise So, well, it wasnt like we were on bad terms though. He said. True. Just some weird floating relationship between two buffoonic brothers. We both looked at each other, then he laughed softly and I followed. It felt nice. Nice that we finally conveyed our feelings to each other and nice to feel that we can laugh like this together. Turns out, all these years we were just trying to not be a bother to each other when in reality we wanted each other like a true family. *** Yes mom? I got a call from mom when I was about to reach my college dorm. Ruda, youre really good friends with Yohans mate right? She asked out of nowhere. Yes. Do you know where she is? She left Yohans place. No Why would she suddenly ask me that? I have no idea. Why ask? She knows Maya left Yohans place? Oh no reason. Just wanted to know. You sure you dont know? Shes been skipping college so I am worried myself but maybe she just went back to her own home? No she didnt. She whispered, her voice was very low. What was that? I asked. Oh nothing! But why are you curious all of the sudden? Oh! Just because Shes Yohans mate and all. As I finished the phone call my heart started to beat violently. The possibility of something wrong swirled in my mind and I kept thinking what if my mom did do something wrong? What if she was actually behind Mayas parents murder? She was never interested in Yohans life. Never. She never gave him any importance and now shes suddenly asking about his mate? What possible reason could there be than she was suspicious of Maya remembering something she shouldnt? She even knows Maya didnt go back to Quincy. I pretended not to hear but I did. Yohan said mom and dad dont know about Maya recovering her memory but there is a chance they might suspect her since they saw her react to them very badly. I bit my thumb nail in frustration. This is driving me crazy. I bit my lower lip and went inside the boys dorm. My room was on the top floor, at the very end of the corridor. No one really comes here since the boys prefer the gatherings in the rooms on the first floor or in the common room. I never really thought much about it but Im really glad its like this now. Why? I entered my room and placed my bag on the table right next to the door. The reason is that I have a special guest staying over nowadays. Hey. Welcome back. My guest greeted me as I entered the room. I looked at her and she waved her hand at me, Hey Maya.. I waved back at her. Chapter 42 - Time To Think >>Maya I watched Ruda place his things on the table and move around the room. You want something to eat? He asked. No I said while I sat on his bed. He paused as he looked at me, then turned his head towards the cabinets. Im guessing you ate everything in there. He was so unamused that I couldnt help but grin. He sighed and took out some notes from his bag, We have an assignment due next week. I took the notes but kept my eyes on him while he pretended to ignore my gaze. Dont you have anything to tell me? I asked. I dont think so. He didnt even look at me as he took his seat on his study chair, Do you want to hear something? I bit my lower lip in frustration. Knowing Ruda hell never tell me anything unless I say it myself! Hes doing this to piss me off! This brat! You went to visit your brother today. Anything happened? Hmmm? He rested his palm under his chin, No, nothing happened. He smirked at me and I lost it .I picked up the pillow on his bed and threw it at him. He laughed as he blocked it. Tell me what happened! Im telling you nothing happened! He grinned, We just had some nice brotherly bonding. He seemed very satisfied and I didnt like that. So I picked up the other pillow on the bed and stood up. You know what Im asking but you keep avoiding it. I approached him, You asked for this! I smacked him with the pillow again and again. Hey! He tried defending himself while he picked up the other pillow, This means war! He smacked me back and this buffoon forgot how strong he was and his hit sent me flying back to the bed. Ruda!!!! I screamed as I hit the bed, part of my head hit the wall. Sorry!!! He came running to me, Im so sorry!! He rubbed the back of my head, Are you okay. I wanna stab you. Okay here. He fished out a knife from his pocket and handed it to me. I took the knife and stabbed his gut. What the fuck! I took the knife out, Its fake. Wow. Im hurt! He backed off, Youd actually stab me? You deserve to die. I said in a grim tone. ... He made a funny face at me and I slapped his arm as I laughed. I took a deep breath after I was done and sat down on his bed against the wall with my knees next to my chest, But seriously Ruda, I looked at him, How is he? If youre so worried. Why did you leave? He picked up the pillows, You even sent me there. I just want some time to think. I sighed, I dont think Id be able to think rationally if I stay with him. He sighed and thought about it, then walked to the bed. I promised you didnt I? He came and sat down next to me, That Id tell you everything once Yohan tells you his part. I nodded, Well, He breathed deeply, I guess its time for a long explanation. He gulped, then took a deep breath then told me all about his world, Yohans case, his mother, little bit what he knew about Quincy and magic and how our worlds are only a bit different. About how werewolves dont interact with the magic realm since none of them live there. How mates work and how its a very powerful bond, much like destiny. *** Was he hurt because I left him? I asked him Any wolf would be if theyre mate did that. Werewolves mate for life, so dont worry about ever losing him. It may not seem that strong to you since youre human but for wolves its an unbreakable bond. So strong, that if a wolf is rejected, it can leave them heart broken for life. That strong? Yep. What if the mate dies? Well, losing someone like that is painful but wolves can cope with that as long as they loved each other. Rejection is what hurts us the most. Must be rough since you cant love again. Yea He sighed, So now you know how it is. Are you still confused? There are some other factors that I cant come to terms with. Is it about seeing my mom there on that day? I flinched at his question, then looked down in grief. Yea. Even though shes my mother. You came to me because you trusted me right? Yohan isnt even related to her. ... He was right. I left without thinking much but then I realized I had no idea where to go. In the end all I could think of was Ruda, who was also a wolf but he was my friend too and had done nothing to ever harm me, after knowing about the situation he still treats me the same but still, I needed time for Yohan because with him is a lifetime commitment. I sighed. But if I think about it, hes been so caring and sweet towards me. He cared about the small things and made time out of his busy schedule for me. It would have been perfect if he wasnt a wolf. Maya. Ruda called, You cant hate the whole species because of what some people do right? His words snapped at something in my mind and I looked at him, Maybe youre thinking differently at it since the incident involved wolves, but what if they were normal humans? There was a new sensation opening in my mind, Would you hate the whole human race for that? My heart skipped a beat at his words. He was right. I cant hate them all for that. I looked down in shame as I realized how stupidly I was thinking. Im sorry But I wonder if that can be applied to family? I just hope Im actually wrong about what I saw that day. I said I saw it clearly but maybe I was wrong, maybe it was someone else. Maybe, it was just a passerby... Hes waiting for you. Ruda said, Patiently, because he doesnt want to force you, Because hes putting you above himself. ... Yohans such a sweet person. Think about it yourself. Did he ever make you feel bad or forced anywhere? No Youre that precious to him. Im that precious to him I smiled as a warm feeling bubbled inside me. For a moment there was silence when suddenly Ruda remembered something. There is one thing though. Winter is coming, Were close to November. He suddenly talked about the season Yea He looked at me with a bit of a worried face, Theres one problem I think you should know. What? I looked at him confused and as he looked back at me he had trouble saying it, What is it? Say it. Its mating season I looked at him with a bewildered expression, Okay.? He pouted his lips as he began to think, ... It felt like there was something more he had to tell me. So? He took a deep breath and decided to say it in one go, You know werewolves are -um-like-animals tooI blinked at him several times in confusion but he continued, Any werewolf over the age of 24 goes through rut and heat too. The females have heat cycles and the males go through rut! I mean, the unmated ones do. If youre mated it works differently but if youre unmated over the age of 24 you get these mating cycles to cope up with the absence of mate and wolves spend that time with a sex partner. He gulped, Its important to do that He looked away. I wondered why he was telling me that all of the sudden, Youre twenty one right? I asked as I tilted my face slightly. But Yohans 26 and unmated. .... His words suddenly made sense. .... .... ..... Chapter 43 - Her Adorable Confession That Blew My Mind >>Yohan Dont lie to me. Roxy said while she stood in the lounge of my house, I know she isnt here. I cant smell her at all. She glared at me, Meaning she hasnt been home for days. ... I looked away while I sat on the couch next to the window. I couldnt argue with her, of course her scent is completely gone from the house. To be fair, shes human and humans dont leave much of their scent behind since they dont have pheromones like us. Yohan! She called my name, Look at me you fool! I didnt, The full moon is right around the corner! Your rut will start then, if you dont have a partner itll be painful for you! ... I sighed, I know I turned my head to face her, But what do you expect me to do? Ive already met my mate, my wolf wont allow me to sleep with anyone else. Yohan She sighed, When youre in rut your partner wouldnt matter, youre not mated. You know that, that period is only for what the body wants. I turned my head away again, Well see when the time comes. Oh really? What are you going to do then? Jerk yourself off? That wont help at all! God! This girl has no decency. I turned my face towards her when I heard her approach me, Im really angry. She said as she stood right in front of me. Why? You could have told her about this. I shook my head, That wasnt even an option. I glanced at the ceiling, I- She shut me up by placing her index finger on my lips, Youre hopeless. She shook her head at me then turned her head back. I did the same because we both heard the lock on the front door being opened. A familiar scent entered along with that person and it was sort of surprising. Maya popped her head in the lounge and paused. Her original expressions showed that she was nervous, but as soon as she saw us that changed. She got angry and stomped her way to us, pushed Roxy away from me, wrapped her arms around my head and pulled me in her embrace. What are you doing! She growled at Roxy, Dont you dare touch him. Her words seemed so possessive that it sort of made me happy and for the early few seconds I didnt realize I was in a very blissful position, right in her bosom. Hey, I didnt do anything. Roxy retaliated. Yeah, I saw. Maya answered with clear sarcasm. What did you see? Me standing next to him? You standing very very near him, with your face even closer to him! Dont you even dare try. She glared at her Roxy glared back, You sure have a knack for misunderstanding things. Seems like you like creating them. I dont know why but it felt like the room had grown somewhat cold, there was an icy tension in the air but I didnt want to move from my position. I had been blessed with some nice soft melons that smelled so sweet while squeezing me, no guy would want to leave that, definitely not me. Especially not this embrace. Oh? Roxy started, No wonders you cause so much trouble. If it werent for the mate bond, no guy would ever want you. Oh guess Im lucky then! I got myself such a snac while yours probably saw you and left even with the mate bond present. You little bitch- Roxy was ready to rip Mayas skin off and the situation was getting out of hand. I had to intervene at this point. Wait! I got out of Mayas embrace and stood between the two before they got to grab each other''s hair, It is a misunderstanding. I looked at Maya, Roxy wasnt attempting to do anything, she was just worried. I glanced at Roxy, You can leave, Ill take care of the situation. Excuse you! She gritted her teeth, Did you hear how she insulted me? And you want me to just leave? I turned around, Roxy please. Lets not complicate this. Think about it. If you ever see your mate with someone else youll get mad too. All was said in the heat of the moment. I made sure I kept distance between the two, Peace please? I darted my eyes between the two while they both ignored my presence and continued to glare at each other like predators. This isnt working. I looked at Roxy, Please? I stood in front of Maya and covered her with my body forcing Roxy to look at me, In return Ill buy you dinner some time? Or a bag or shoes whatever? She stared at me for a few seconds and it sort of nerve wrecking for some reason, Fine. She finally said and backed away, Only because its you. She stated and turned on her heels to leave. I took a breath of relief as she left but then I was suddenly attacked by another piercing gaze. I looked back and saw Maya glaring at me with her eyes wide open. Why would you buy her dinner? She stated, Does that make any sense? A bag? Shoes? Uh, um, well- I just said that to calm her down. Theres no other meaning behind it. Shes just a friend. A friend with benefits. Her glare somehow got even more pricky. Was, I stated, Were no longer like that. I dont understand. How can you be friends after all that? Seems fishy. Her tone of voice was very strange, as if she was mocking me with every word. Jealous girls are scary. Maybe I should never meet her again? Why are you asking me? Her eyes were scary as well, like they were going to suck away all of my soul. Im ending it here, I will never see her again. I said, I mean I have no reason to. Not even one. Absolutely not. Never. Right! She smiled and was normal right the next moment. I relaxed as the strange storm on me finally passed but then something suddenly clicked in my mind. I looked at Maya while she happily went and sat down on the couch. Say, I started while she picked up the magazine on the table, Why did you suddenly decide to come back? I thought you hated wolves. There was silence for a few moments but I could tell she was thinking about what to say. She gave me a quick glance then looked back at the magazine in her hands, Im making an exception for you. She cleared her throat, Just because its you. She pouted her lips while avoiding my gaze. It was adorable and her words made me really happy. No, beyond happy. Moreover- She started and I looked at her again, I cant bear the thought of you being with someone else. Why would I be with someone else? Youre my mate. My lifetime partner. But during that time it wouldnt matter if youre not mated with your mate. Her voice got lower but I still understood her. Hm? And besides, She pulled the magazine over half her mouth, til her nose, I cant bear the thought of you doing it with someone else. ... Wait. Wait wait wait wait wait! What!!?? No wait! Am I thinking about the right thing? Wait! Calm down! Calm down, she could be talking about something else. Lets calm down. Dont go berserk without any reason. What? I asked in a gentle tone. ... She peeked at me, her gaze running between me and the ground beneath her feet for a while till she finally decided to speak, Its. She pulled the magazine even higher up to cover her blushing cheeks, Its mating season. Her voice was very low but thank God I was a werewolf, I heard her clearly. I heard her very clearly but it wasnt good for my heart, it started racing like crazy as I heard her speak. I had to clench my fists to keep myself in place. She said mating season. She said that! I didnt hear it wrong! Oh God my heart! And. She glanced at me again and I gulped, I want to do it with you. Something in my mind blew up. A volcanic explosion. It erupted and destroyed everything inside along with my ability to think. Chapter 44 - Marking >>Yohan Calm down. Calm down. Calm the fuck down!! Goddamnit!!! I had my eyes closed as I tried to bring my brain to a normal temperature since it was heating up. I could feel the heat leave through my ears. Yohan? Mayas voice was close. Very close! I opened my eyes and found her standing in front of me. Her hands clenching the lower part of her shirt. She was nervous. Maya. I gulped as I clenched my fists, Its too sudden. Why? She spoke softly, You dont want me? No!! I answered immediately, There would never be a time where I wouldnt want you but- I looked at her and noticed her lightly blushed cheeks which were getting dyed by the orange hue of the setting sun, I- You dont have to do this. I feel like you said that on impulse. No. She clenched her shirt tighter, I came here with that in mind. She looked down embarrassed and for some reason I couldnt believe my ears. Was this really happening? It was too good to be true but more than that I didnt want to hurt her. I wanted to take the steps carefully. The full moon is three days away, we can do it then. No! Today! She was quite assertive about it. But-Why? I mean, we can take our time. Why are you so dense! She looked down as she held my shirt over my stomach gently, it took me so much effort to come to the decision and come here. Her ears were getting red, Idiot. She cursed me in whisper, Are you throwing my effort away? No Its not like that. Its just that I wont be going through my rut until the full moon so you dont have to force yourself. Im not. Her grip on my shirt tightened, I want to do it. As I looked down at her cute figure and adorable talking I almost melted. This was too much for me. GOD!!!! I placed my hands over my face. Its killing me! I looked down at her again, Are you sure? I asked her and she nodded. I pursed my lips and sighed, I dont get it though. Why today? Because- She stopped, B-because- She was trembling, not out of fear but because she was embarrassed to say something. It got me feeling weird too. Say it. I atleast need to know. At this point, I myself didnt know how I was talking so smoothly. Im a complete wreck inside. My heart was pounding like crazy and I was having trouble trying to think straight. T-that- She peeked at me, but only lifted her head for a second before bowing it again but I was able to see her flushed winsome face that probably loosened a screw in my mind, I-I wont be able to keep up. Huh? Whats that supposed to mean? Idiot! She yelled at me, Why do I have to say it for you!! Sorry I held her shoulders, Im just worried. I just dont to hurt you. She gritted her teeth, Look at yourself. Youre huge! She yelled and whispered the next words, As compared to me. Another screw loosened in my mind, If we do it during your rut Youll- She paused,Youll- youll break me The fuse in my mind burst and the light went out. Ahhh! Maya was startled when I suddenly picked her up and tossed her over my shoulder, W-what are you doing? Were doing it. I glanced at her, Now. I didnt think anyone could get any redder than how she already was but I was wrong. Her cheeks and ears flushed bright as I said my words but she didnt retaliate. She let me take her to my room and slam the door behind us. *** Haaah I balanced my breathing as I looked down at the most beautiful being in existence. Her body trembled under mine and it was at that moment I realized how delicate she was as compared to me. A small waist, soft skin and fragile frame. The room was dim, lit only by the moon lamp that was on the side table. Are you really sure about this? I whispered the words to her and she opened her eyes as she lay on the bed. Yes. Her reply was softer, I trust you. I gulped and thought about how it really is a better idea to do it now rather than in my rut. At least Im sane and in my right mind. During my rut, I lose all rationality. I have to mark you. I said, For us to become officially one. Okay I bore out my fangs, Dont be afraid. She nodded, Itll sting but it wont hurt as long as you accept it. She nodded her head again, Wrap your arms around me. She brought her hands up, slid them against my chest, slowly sliding them up and then wrapped them around my neck. Ready? I asked and she nodded. I smiled to reassure her that everything was going to be fine. Then I took a deep breath and bit the back of her neck, sliding my fangs deep into her skin, into her veins, to leave a permanent mark of bonding. After I was done I licked the place I had bit and she flinched.. Moving in closer to her face, I gently planted my lips next to hers and kissed her softly, then slowly made it rougher. Her skin stood up in pleasure Im at my limit. I broke the kiss and said, I cant hold myself back anymore. She gulped. Okay. Note: To your mate, you will always appear beautiful no matter what.. Even if to the rest of the world youre ugly to your mate you would appear something like an angel. Chapter 45 - A Sleepy Confession >>Yohan The constant sound of the phone ringing woke me up in the morning. Who the fuck is constantly calling me so early in the morning? I lazily opened my eyes and looked at the side table where my phone was supposed to be yet there was nothing there. Nonetheless the ringing sound continued. I followed the sound and it led my gaze to the ground, my phone was ringing on the bed-side floor. Why is it there? I had no idea but I picked it up anyway. Ruizs name was on display so I answered it without thinking twice. Yes? Arent you coming to work? Work? I rubbed one my eyes as I looked towards the curtains. There was a lot of light beyond it but since they were navy blue and thick the room was dark. Yes work. Youre late, is everything alright? He asked. Im late? I removed the phone from my ear and looked at the time. It was 10 am. 10 am? 10 am!?? Why?! Just as I asked myself that I remembered the reason. Oh! I looked to my right and saw Maya still sound asleep between the messy covers. I smiled while my heart skipped a beat as I looked at her. Yeah. I said, Ill be there soon. I told Ruiz. Is everything alright? Yea, everythings alright now. I ran my fingers through Maya''s hair, Ill be there shortly. Alright. I ended the call and placed the phone on the side table, then leaned against the back of the bed. Its still a bit unbelievable. My fate was supposed to be tragic. I looked at Maya, my eyes lingered on her exposed neck where I could see my mark very clearly. I wonder? Does it end with this? This curse? Have I broken it? I didnt have the answer because I didnt feel any change inside me but the small spark of hope I had always carried in me had now become a burner, which was burning quite brightly at the moment. Right, if weve reached here. I leaned in closer to Maya. Then Im sure well reach the end too. I kissed her cheek, careful not to wake her up. As I backed away her eyes fluttered open. Oh hey. I whispered, You can sleep in. Do you have class today? I asked and she shook her head while being barely awake. Okay then, Im going for work. She nodded her head and then kept her gaze locked on me. I smiled at her, Why did you make an exception for me? I asked without thinking, out of pure curiosity. Because its you. She whispered, Just for you. Because Ive fallen for you Ill let everything else go. Even though I had a really good hearing her voice was very low, I guess it was because she was barely awake and was drifting back into sleep, Because that is already in the past. I cant let that take what I have now away from me too, I dont want to lose you too Her last words were barely audible and she fell asleep right after saying them but I heard it. And that was all I needed to hear. *** When I was ready to leave for work I noticed something strange in the air. Magic? The yellow magic mist was in the whole house but particularly stronger on the front door. I walked and stood in front of it and observed for a while, then I realized something. There was something on the door, put there with magic, thats why the magic was seeping inside the house. It was a way to let beings know something was there for them. This is something humans cant see, well ordinary humans. Now that Ive marked Maya, shell slowly start to see this stuff too. I opened the door and found an envelope attached to it on the outer side. As I grabbed it, all the magic on it burst like a strong gust of wind and then began to fade into the air. I pretty much had an idea who it was from. After all, coming to the human world can be hard and fae prefer to stay in their own world. I brought the envelope inside and opened it up. As expected, it was from Roro. An invite to his wedding that was taking place in a week. I sighed as I mentally apologized to him. Sorry Roro, I think Im going to stay away from the magic realm. On my way to work, just before I reached the place I got a call from Ruda. Yes? I answered the call through the bluetooth handsfree. Are you at work? Im about to reach, why? Okay, Ill make it short. Hmm? Mom keeps asking about Maya. He said and I furrowed my eyebrows as I listened, She says she worried that Maya suddenly left you but I dont know why I feel theres something more to it. Did You tell her she left me? No. Thats the point, I didnt tell her anything. So, she had an eye on the house and me. Did she call today? No, but she called me yesterday night. I told her I had no idea where she was. Good. That means she probably doesn''t know shes back with me. Ill have to do a sweeping around the house. Yohan Rudas voice got low. Yea? I dont know, I-I still dont know what to think but Im scared. Shes my mom, theyre our parents. I know Well figure something out. I turned the car as I reached the building and got in the garage, Im hanging up now. Ive reached. Okay I parked the car and took a deep breath before getting out. I acted natural as I went to my office and took my seat. Ruiz came in after a few minutes with my coffee. Is everything alright? He asked. Yes. Did your mate come back? No. What makes you think that? I was just wondering, considering the possibilities of why you werent on time. Is being late for a day that bad? No sir, I was just worried. Thats all. He bowed, Ill take my leave. He turned on his heels and left as I let out a deep breath. Hes working for them. I clenched my fist and glared at the door from where he left. He really cant be trusted. I licked the inside of my cheek. But why? Why are they looking for her? Just what do they want? Note: A letter or small objects can be sent to the human world with the help of magic.. Usually witches and wizards perform this task but some of them tend to cost pretty high. Chapter 46 - Something Strange >>Maya The violent ringing of my phone woke me up and I sat up on the bed in a daze. I looked around not quite sure where I was but at the moment I had to shut the annoying sound of the phone so I looked at the side tables but it wasnt on either of them. Huh? Where is it? The ringing didnt stop so I followed the sound and found the phone on the ground. Why the hell is it on the bed side floor? The caller ID showed it was Ruda so I picked it up without a second thought. Hello? I answered in a sleepy voice. We had our midterm exam today! Where were you!? He inquired without even greeting me but wait!! What did he say!! Exam!?!! What exam!!? Suddenly it clicked in my head. Oh shit I had a midterm exam today... Ah-um. How do I tell him I slept in because I had sex the night before? I slept in Why?! How could you? Um This is so embarrassing, I dont know, maybe because I was suddenly relaxed after making up with Yohan? Im technically not lying. I did come back because I was too anxious about Yohan and I wanted to relax myself before the exams. What are you going to do about this? The professor definitely wont allow you to retake the exam with that excuse. Thats the most stupidest excuse ever! I know rightI laughed nervously. So? He was mad at me. I would be too if he missed a major exam just because he slept in. I scratched my neck, Time to get a fake doctors appointment. I doubt anything will work. It will, if you go ahead and tell the professor you called me and found out I was in the emergency ward. ... What? Where did you even learn this from? Took you five seconds to come up with a big fat lie that can actually work. Hmph! I am awesome. I grinned, Now get moving, tell the professor Ill bring him the doctors slip tomorrow. Fine, He sighed, Although Im still not convinced about you sleeping in for no reason. Youre hiding something arent you? No. And Goodbye. I ended the call and threw my phone across the room knowing well enough it would crack but I was nervous so who cares? Then I shook my head in denial of reality. I cant believe this. I buried my face in my hands as my face flushed red. GOD!!! I skipped an exam because I was too tired after the deed! Wait,wait. Think logically. I looked up. Anyone would be tired after it, especially since its my first time and I spent the night with a beast. Well, he didnt act like a beast though, he was very gentle with me but he is a wolf which equals being a beast so Ill count it. I nodded my head. Thats right. Not my fault. I got up from the bed happily ignoring the voice in the back of my mind telling me it was my fault since I initiated it even though Yohan was ready to wait. I cancelled out the voice, threw it in the brain bin and went to shower. Yup! It wasnt my fault. *** When I got out of the bathroom I noticed a paper bag on the kitchen counter. I walked to it and noticed it was a chinese food delivery. The post-it note was there on the cover when I took out the noodles. The square yellow note was from Yohan, it had eat well scribbled on it. There were only two words on it but it filled me up with so much love I was about to melt. Im so glad Im his mate. I would never give such a sweet man to anyone!!! Rather I would kill the person who even tries to snatch him from me, scratch that Ill burn them even if they try to flirt with him! Hes mine! *** Yohan came home pretty late that night, past midnight, somewhere around 3 am and I was already asleep by that time. I only woke momentarily when I heard the front door open and heard movement in the living room but I drifted back to sleep right the next moment. The next morning I was on my way to college for my exam when I started having a weird feeling. I already went to the doctor yesterday and got myself a doctor''s slip to show to the professor. I know I lied to the doctor and Ill be lying to the professor and I feel guilty but why is it that Im getting a very odd feeling right now. Am I getting my karma even before I performed the whole deed? I wasnt sure but for some reason I was getting scared, so I told myself it was temporary and that itll be gone soon but the feeling continued for days. It was strange, I felt like someone was watching me with malice. Chapter 47 - A Witch鈥檚 Customer >>Yohan The place I was heading to was quite far. It took me a few hours to reach it, moreover I had to park my car way outside the cafe I was going to visit since the streets were narrow. I walked in the European style brick streets which were dyed with the orange hue of the setting sun. Since winter was upon us it would get dark in a matter of minutes. As I walked the lamps on the walls began to flicker to life, replacing the warm glow of the sun to some extent. The streets were old but they were very smooth and clean. The houses were small in width but good in length. Usually the people who owned houses in this place had two-three story homes, some of which joined the house on the left side to the house on the right like an overhead tunnel. It was fascinating to look at, having an apartment between the street yet high enough that any person could pass from under it. The balconies were small while some houses didnt have them, instead they just had flowers arranged in the windowsill box. When I reached the place I was looking for it had gotten dark but the lamps illuminated the streets quite well, as if they had a magical ambiance in them, the glow was soft yet warm. I looked at the oval shop sign. Cafe Milio It was a simple cozy cafe with a simple cozy theme of warmth. One table and chair was set outside if any customer wanted to sit in the open air. I noticed a black cat with mismatched eyes walk by me, looking at me while it paced past. I smiled at it and then went inside the cafe. The bell jingled when I opened the door but barely anyone looked at me. The room was well lit and had a cozy feel to it. A few customers were sitting there even though the streets were pretty much empty. The cafe had three floors. First floor was for customers who simply wanted to enjoy their drink and some light pastries. The second floor had shelves of books,placed in a manner of division, forming a small easy maze with soft chairs that allowed the customers to enjoy their time while drinking and reading in silence. The third floor, the one I was looking for, was home to a fortune teller and witch, Milia. The owner, Milios, sister. At the end of the stairs violet colored drapes hung messily with a sign on top. Milia never lies I took a deep breath and lifted up the drapes from an opening and entered the room. Oh, we have a very special customer. Milia spoke when I half entered her domain, A prince has come to me. I didnt pay much attention to her words and sat down on the seat across her. She wore a hood over her face so I could barely see what she looked like but she seemed young, well at least in witch years. The room was dimly lit with many mystical things present on the shelf behind her. I looked down at the crystal ball on the table between us. Want me to tell you your fortune? She placed her hand on the tarot cards Your future? She placed her other hand on the crystal ball. No, I answered her, I need something else. Oh? I see youre troubled. Her apple red lips curled up as she smirked. I need an amulet, a charm maybe, something thatll help me detect enemies. Hmm? She leaned back, Thats all you came for? She stood up, Im sad. She looked at the shelf behind her, pointing her finger at things that moved along with her gaze but in the end she couldnt find what she was looking for there. Then, she looked back at me, Are you really sure thats all you came here for? Thats all. I answered and she seemed visibly disappointed. Nonetheless she walked past the shelf, into the corner, from where she lifted the curtains and went somewhere. I was guessing it was her room since the whole floor wasnt being used as her place of work, just some portion. While I waited for her a crow entered the room through the quarter open tinted window. A familiar. I recognized it immediately since the crow had a magic leash on it. Milias familiar was a crow? I thought it was the cat I saw outside the cafe. Perhaps the cat belongs to another? Most witches keep cats as familiars, since cats can move around efficiently in many places. Some keep dogs, Rarely do witches keep crows as familiars but still, it was nice to see one. The crow looked at me and titled its head. Then flew to the table in front of me and sat on top of the crystal ball. It then did something surprising. It flapped its wings and left them open, then bowed. A gesture of respect and greeting to a superior being. Wow. Thats one hell of a polite pet. Not what Id expect from a witchs familiar. You can go. I told it and it closed its wings and raised its head but stared at me for a while, then cawed at me. Unfortunately I couldnt understand what it was thinking or saying since I didnt have any magical abilities. Sorry buddy, I have no idea what youre saying. After hearing my answer it flapped its wings and flew into the room Milia went in. A little while later Milia came back in with a lapis colored charm in the shape of a star. Here. She placed it on the table, That will help. Her voice was unenthusiastic compared to before, If you need to draw out more power from it you can break it, but that will work only once. She leaned in closer, After which youll lose the whole power of it. I nodded, Thank you. I stood up to leave. How do I pay for it? On the first floor counter, youll find Milio. I nodded and turned to leave when I saw the crystal glow behind me. Oh my! I was going to ignore it but Milia stopped me, You should have your fortune read darling. The enthusiasm was back in her voice, I see something very painfully interesting in here. I sighed, Im fine. I began to walk again and lifted the drapes to exit the place when she spoke again. Patience. She said and I stopped in my path and glanced back, A word of advice from a nice witch. She grinned, Youll be needing a centurys worth of patience for the pain youll receive but if you endure. All shall be yours. She raised her head a bit and I was able to catch a glimpse of her eyes. She was blind. *** When I reached the first floor I looked around for the owner, Milio. I didnt sense any magic from this floor so I thought maybe he wasnt there. Thats when a cat entered the cafe. The bell jingled and I looked at the door. It was that same black I saw before, it casually walked across the room, jumped on the counter and then onto the shoulders of the man behind it. I looked at him and it suddenly hit me. Oh. That must be Milio. So that cat is Milios familiar. I should have known, they both have the same condition of heterochromia. One of their eyes was blue while the other was brown. Milio had his hands joined in front of him and he smiled at me when I looked at him. He had an amicable aura. Small amount of magic but the cafe was filled with his ambiance. No Wonder I couldnt sense anything. It was all around me, nothing special or unique. Just in small amounts to attract the customers in, something that blends in with the environment very nicely. Its rare to have witches and wizards in the human world but I guess I know why they''re here. Milio barely has any magic. This is why this pair of siblings came to the human world where they can make use of their abilities. But most of all, I looked at the owner as he poured the coffee for one of the customers, he seemed happy here. I guess, thats all that really matters. Thats what I want. But, Milias words keep resonating in my mind. Like they hold the truth no one wants. Note: Milio didnt have much magic, the little magic he had, he used it and spread it all around the cafe to create an ambiance. This attracts customers to the cafe. Milia is blind, she can not see things in their original form but it does not mean she cant see things at all. She is able to see the energy of everything, living or not. And in her mind, she has a clear image of everything. Familiars are animals (some say animal-shaped spirits) that serve a witch in various ways, whether as servants, messengers or even spies Chapter 48 - A Tad Bit Too Late? >>Yohan This is strange, I can sense two wolves nearby but I cant seem to catch them like this. I sensed them as soon as I stepped out of the car a few days ago. It was quite late in the night but they were there and I still feel their presence. The charm I got from the witch works but it doesnt tell me how far or close the enemies are. This is troublesome. I guess Ill just have to crack it open. I know it gives me one chance only, but Ill make sure to seize it. I just need the right timing. Im so troubled by it that I dont feel like going to work today. I sighed and leaned against the couch. Just in case I gave Ruda another charm I got from Milia just before leaving. It isnt like the one I have; it''ll only pinpoint the person who has done the damage. I wonder why witches dont keep more than one of a kind things? Are you okay? Maya came down from her room.I looked at her while she was descending the stairs. Yea. I answered and she hopped down from the second last stair to the ground like a rabbit. I snickered since I found it really adorable, You have your last exam today? She nodded, Yeah and I need to ask the professor again to retake the exam I missed. You missed an exam? I asked and she flinched at my question as if she came to a sudden realization, Ah~ Yea, about that She avoided my gaze, Dont worry about it. Are you sure? I raised my left brow at her. She laughed nervously, Yep! She began to run out, Ill be going then. Bye bye! Bye. My eyes followed her out after which I decided to leave as well. I stood up and looked out. I can still feel the presence of those two people. If theyre just keeping an eyes on us its fine but I know its more than that. I grabbed the car keys and decided to leave as well, thinking that whatever it is, it will come to light. *** I had almost reached my office when I realized I left some documents back home. Usually I wont go back for this kind of stuff but they were important and I need them for todays meeting. I sighed at myself. Im so distracted nowadays Im even forgetting stuff. I had to take a u-turn because of a stupid mistake. It was going to be a short trip where I was just going to pick up the envelope from my room and come back but as soon as I parked my car and stepped outside something felt different. Something felt wrong. Terribly wrong. Nonetheless I still entered the house and walked to my room where I left the envelope, thats when the feeling grew. Something inside of me was screaming at me. A shiver ran down my spine as I realized one of the mens presence was gone. It shouldnt be anything to worry about but I couldnt feel him anywhere nearby. I couldnt shake this ominous feeling off of me that something was going awfully wrong. For days both of them were there, their presence wouldnt fade. It was far away to begin with but their presence never faded and now one isnt there at all. He made sure to leave when I left. Wait! Something else clicked in my mind. Maya left just before me! I gulped and took out the witch''s charm, put in between my canines and without a second thought, broke it. Blue mist seeped out of it that went straight to my nostrils and ran up to my brain. For a moment I felt it sting. It felt like the veins in my brains clenched, it hurt, but then it felt like there was an increase in power. My eyes glowed for a moment and went back to normal. My senses increased even more and I gained a special ability. I know it was going to last for a couple of minutes but still, this was more than enough. I turned my head towards the window. I could tell. I knew exactly where the other guy was. My blood began to boil in excitement and I smirked. The charm was at work and I had no time to waste so I jumped out the window and ran towards the alley up front. From there I sped up, I couldnt transform in broad daylight but at the moment the charm had given me enough boost to rival the speed I had while in my beast form. As I got closer to my target he noticed and began to retreat. He was two blocks away but it didnt matter. I had to catch that bastard and make him spill everything! I managed to catch up to him in no time but he entered a construction site. This bitch must think hes sly to enter the place thats full of mess. Hes gonna get it from me. Who does he think hes messing with? *** >>Maya After finishing the exam Ruda and I went to the professor to ask him again to take the exam I missed. Ive been begging him for days but that old fart is such a little bitch he doesnt budge. As we stood in front of his office I took a deep breath and looked at Ruda. He glanced back and we both showed each other our fists on encouragement. I then knocked on the door. Come in. The professor said and we both entered. Professor? Yes? He raised his head from the exam papers he was reading and looked at me. About the exam I missed, please retake it. I was really in a bad condition that day. I lied while Ruda nodded his head and kept a straight face. Thats right sir, I went over to visit her there too. Besides, the university policy states that an exam can be taken again if there was a genuine problem. He lied too and then overlapped it with a fact. Weve been saying the exact same thing for the past few days but he doesnt budge. Okay. He said. But sir I really-Wait what? I was going to argue more when I realized he actually agreed, Really? Fine, youve been at it for days. I feel like youll be at it even after you die. Oh My God! Thank you so much! You know you could have come alone, why does this brat have to tag along every time? He asked as he looked at Ruda. Um, because hes my moral support. I said with a straight face and Ruda nodded. The professor glared at us both. You, He pointed at Ruda, Get out. Then he pointed at me, And you. He smirked, Im taking your exam right now. That shouldnt be a problem now should it? His grin was punch worthy but I held it in. Yes, no problem. I looked at Ruda and nodded at him. Telling him it was okay to leave. He nodded back and left after showing me his encouraging fist stance. I smiled at him and then looked at the professor who was looking at us unamused. Take a seat there. He pointed at the chair and desk in the corner, Ill bring you the exam paper. Yes sir! I took my seat without wasting any time and he went out. Right after five minutes someone entered the room. Are you Maya Hayes? He asked and I nodded, The professor says hell be taking the exam in another room so follow me. Ah, okay. I stood up with my bag and began to follow him. I wondered if the professor was intentionally doing this to annoy me but I wasnt really in the position to complain so I quietly went along with it. We went to the upper floors and I wondered why? Does the professor want to take my exam in a hall? Hey? I asked. Yes? You do know where youre going right? Oh yes. He glanced back at me with a smile, Were here. He said as he stood in front of a door. Here? Yep. He opened the door and a bright light hit me, forcing me to shut my eyes for a moment. The guy took advantage of that and pushed me through the door. I opened my eyes and let them adjust, only to realize I was on the roof and the sun was shining down pretty violently. I looked around. There was no one there. I turned around and noticed the door was closed, so I tried opening it. Thats when I realized, it was bolted shut. I was stuck here. Great. What kind of a prank is this? The professor wont take another excuse now! I sighed. I should have stayed put. Tch! I took out my phone and called Ruda. He picked up immediately. You cheating already? He said while he chewed something. This jerk was having his lunch while I was stuck in a dire situation. Shut up! Someone locked me out on the roof. Really? He laughed, Maybe this is your punishment for lying. Ruda! Shut up and get me out of here!! Hmmm. I could tell he was eating in between, What do I get out of it? Im gonna whoop your ass if you dont bring your butt here this instant. How will you do that if youre stuck there? He snickered. Ruda! I mean-Wait! I heard him stand up, Wait whats this? What? Yohans here. His tone changed, Wait let me call you back. Ruda! I yelled, Theres something on me. Huh? A red dot My heartbeat began to fasten, Its slowly moving up. I had no idea where it was coming from. Maya! Move around! Ruda screamed! Dont stay in one place Im coming!! The call ended with that and I ran. To begin with there wasnt much space here. This was the second roof that had construction on it. The top roof stairs were here but climbing them seemed like a bad idea so I ran around on the available place trying to get away from the red dot on me but it was rapidly catching up. Fear crept on my skin like a leech. It was sucking my blood dry. I was beyond scared and my mind was getting more and more fuzzy by the second. Strange and weird ideas began to pop up in my mind. I tried to calm myself but panic surged through me like wildfire and a point came where my legs began to feel wobbly. A few minutes later the door began to rattle, then I heard it getting pounded on. Maya?! I heard Yohans voice. Yohan!!Hurry up!! I yelled at him, raw panic visible in my voice as I replied to him, Please! The force on the door increased and it began to deform in some places. I paused momentarily to look at the door by the wall but immediately realized what I had done. Tears formed in my eyes as I looked down and saw the red dot on my chest. The muscles in my stomach cramped in terror and I was frozen there in cold sweat. At that moment the door burst open and Yohan came running towards me. My mind was fuzzed up with mixtures of; Yelling, Confusion, And the sound of gunshot. Chapter 49 - How Precious Is Life? There was this crucifying pain in my gut. It felt like something had ripped my guts open, gnawed them out and left them bleeding. I felt like a dying bird that is killed for fun by hunters solely for their own pleasure. There was so much pain that I was afraid to look down but I did. I looked down on my stomach. There was nothing there. Absolutely nothing. I touched myself in disbelief but I was completely fine. What? What is happening? Where is this pain coming from? My eyes were still down when I noticed the blood dripping on the ground, it had already formed a tiny puddle there but it wasnt from me, but from the man who covered me. I looked at Yohan, his sky blue colored dress shirt was dyed in red around his stomach. I raised my head further up to his face while a single drop of blood dripped down his nose yet he was standing his ground.. His arms on either side of my body to keep me safe. Yohan. I began to tremble, Let go. After seeing him it felt like all of my own pain had vanished. No He whispered, Not yet. Let go!! I yelled, We have to take you to the hospital!! I grabbed his shoulder and began to pull him down but he wouldnt budge. Stop!!! He yelled at me and I froze. He yelled at me? Hes never yelled at me. I looked at his face in terror, Maya, just stay there. Just till Ruda comes. His eyes drooped, A few minutes. A few minutes? Youll bleed out. I didnt think I could be any more scared than I already was but as I looked at the dripping blood terror struck my heart. Im not human. Youre still a person!! Hell be here soon. Im an alpha blood. Ill be fine. Yohan As I worried about him, nothing else crossed my mind. Not even why this happened. I just kept staring at his wound Maya look at me. He said and I raised my head, Its started healing. Huh? For wolves, the healing process is fast and it gets faster if their mate is with them. So, Ill be fin- Before he got to complete his words I heard something hit him. Not once but thrice. His body froze for a minute then he coughed. Blood came out of his mouth and tainted his jaw and clothes. I stared at him wide eyed even though the warm red liquid had fallen on me as well. Yohan? Something inside of me was unnerving while my hands got cold and clammy I looked down and noticed the blood coming out of his chest. The red dye on his shirt kept getting bigger and bigger till all of his torso was crimson. There was so much of it that it seeped through his shirt like water. Yohan? I placed my hands on his wounds, not sure what else to do, I tried pressuring it with my trembling hands. Yohan? I looked up at him but he didnt reply. The minutes he spoke of were terribly long and all I could do was stand there and stare at the puddle on the floor get bigger and bigger and bigger... . Finally, after what felt like hours, the door burst open and Ruda came running. He shot his head around looking for us and just as his gaze met ours Yohan collapsed on the ground. Yohan!! Ruda and I screamed together. I slumped down next to him while Ruda ran over. Ive called the ambulance! Ruda said, Just hang on for a few minutes! Yohan turned his head to Ruda, Did you...get it? I turned my head to him too and only then I noticed he had blood around his mouth. I looked down, a few splatters of it on his shirt and pants and some stuck in his nails. I got it and I got him. He was panting, Do you think you can come down- Wait... Ruda finally noticed how much blood Yohan had lost, Why? He was confused, You can heal fast so why are you so badly damaged??? SilverYohan shook his head, I...cant heal. Alright then. Ruda stood up, Ill bring the medics here. He then ran out again. With the little exchange of words they had, there was one thing stuck in my mind that I just couldnt help but say. Do you know who was behind it? I asked as I looked at him. I have an idea. Who? Im scared to- He paused, Tell you. It was getting difficult for him to speak, I fear... youll hate me for... my kind. I can never do that. Even if... my kind were behind... this? I nodded my head as tears dripped down my eyes. I had been keeping them in but I had exceeded my limit a while ago and I could no longer stop them. Its because all my efforts to push you away are useless, I feel like Im bound to you. On the contrary, Im scared, I dont want to lose you. Ever. So, even though Ill probably never like wolves or your people, I still choose you. I hiccuped as my tears flowed down my cheeks, Somehow you were an exception from the start. Tears dripped down non stop as fear refused to leave my side, I didnt want to be involved in any sort of relationship but somehow, I sniffled, Through twists of fate I kept meeting you and each time, I was more drawn to you. I gulped, So dont leave me. Hmm? I held his hand in mine even though it was covered in blood while I kept the other on his wound and brought it next to my face, Please stay with me. He smiled through the pain, Of course Dont talk! I told him, Just stay with me. Help is on the way. He closed his eyes and tried breathing but just that gesture made my fear spiked. I didnt want him to close his eyes, it was scaring me even more. Just then the door burst open again, the paramedics team came in with a stretcher. Ruda was right behind them, he came over to me and helped me up while the team did their work. At that moment, as things somehow felt slow and hazy, I prayed. I prayed for this weird situation, this weird binding of pain to come to an end. Chapter 50 - Incurable? >>Maya Hes not waking up. I said while I stood beside the bed Yohan was on. Multiple drips were attached to him and he was on constant supply of oxygen, A whole day has passed. Guards stood outside his room to provide maximum security. Silver, Ruda replied, Silver is the only thing that can kill us immediately. He deep breathed softly, But Yohan is strong, hes stronger than any other wolf alive so he survived the multiple shots. If it was me Id be dead Its my fault. I looked down and clenched my fists. No. Youre a human. Youd be dead immediately. He turned his face towards me, I think you should go back to your guardian tonight. No! I rejected him immediately, He said hell heal faster if I stay with him. Maya, its dangerous. Its dangerous for Yohan too! I glared at him, I need to stay with him. Ruda grabbed my shoulders, The original target was you. Then why was he shot again?!! I yelled at him. The words I spoke werent thought through. I just said what came to mind. Im staying. I tried getting out of his grip which was awfully easy, it made me look back at him and I found him staring into space, What is it? He didnt reply, Ruda? I snapped my fingers in front of him and suddenly he grabbed them making me jump, Whats wrong with you? Youre right? He looked back at me, Why was he shot if you were the target? He scratched his head, How could they And with silver bullets. Its as if they were here for him. He bit his lower lip, But one of the bullets was lead. The first one that hit him. What are you trying to get at? The guy I caught, all the bullets in his gun were made of silver. Okay? So he had two guns? Or maybe the other guy had a different one. No, The other one was knocked out by Yohan in another place, it was nowhere near the university. Besides, he didnt have a gun. So? There are things that dont make any sense. I didnt see another gun maybe he wasnt sent by the- He stopped and I saw momentary panic in his eyes, I mean- Ruda. I looked at him, What are you hiding from me? I knew there was something. He shook his head, Nothing. Dont lie to me, Yohan already said he knew who was behind this. ... Tell me. Im not sure. Just say it. I held his wrists, Please. It might be- He gulped, I mean its not a fact just a theory- Say it! He still hesitated, It might be my parents His gaze dropped to the floor, But! He looked back at me, They would never harm Yohan!! He claimed, There seems to be more to it. What if it was your mom? Ruda was surprised at my question, he looked at me startled, then his expressions hardened, I know she never liked Yohan but she wont kill him. What makes you so sure? I know you have your doubts because you believe you saw her at your parents tragedy but Im sure. Yohan is a very crucial member of the pack and not just because hes the heir but because a white wolf is practically a deity to other wolves. Most packs fear us because we have him, because we have him our pack grew stronger. If you compare him to other wolves he is a lot bigger too. Theres no way mom would ever risk that. Having him killed would mean a lot of damage. I see I guess if he points out the facts here I cant deny it. And well, thats part of the reason I want you to go to your guardian. Were not even sure why this happened and whoever it was still might be targeting you. That vampire can keep you safe. He sighed, Maya, if anything happens to you Yohans sacrifice would be for nothing. His sacrifice I held my right hand over my chest. He went as far as risking his own life just to save me. Maybe I really am a bad match for him... If I die what will happen to him? I asked. He wont die. Ruda answered, As far as I know the curse stated that he would never be accepted by his mate, the rejection will kill him but you two have bonded. He looked at me, Maybe the curse is no longer in effect now so if you die, He looked back at Yohan, Hell only suffer a major heartbreak. I see A wolf can never love another once theyve met their mate. So although hell be fine physically. His heart will ache forever. That sure is cruel. I snorted sarcastically. No doubt. ... I thought about it as I looked at Yohan, Ill think about it, about leaving but I want to stay with him and- I sighed and prepared myself, Where are the men you captured? Why? Youre interrogating them arent you? Let me go with you. Not a place for a girl. I glared at him, Maya Im serious. Ruda, youre taking me there. He shook his head, Why? Do you plan to hide what you learn from them? No, its not that. Then Im going! Maya! I said, Im going. He sighed and scratched the back of his head, Fine, one condition though. Ill take you if you fulfill that condition. What? From there, youre going straight back home. He glared at me, Im not bringing you back with me, rather Ill drop you there myself. I thought about it for a few moments and although I wanted to stay, I really had to now first hand what those men had to say. Fine.. we have a deal. Chapter 51 - A Terrible News >>Maya The door to Yohans room opened and Rudas parents entered while Ruda and I stood by Yohans bedside. The doctor was right behind them. Adam and Alina walked to the other side of Yohans bed and stood there while the doctor stood at the bottom side of the bed. Ruda told me the doctor in charge of Yohan was a wolf too, so he should be able to give a better analysis than a human doctor. Hows his condition? Adam asked the doctor. His recovery rate is slow. The silver bullets burned his organs, the damage is critical and there is a chance he might not make it. My heart began to drum in my chest as I heard the doctor. The revelation was beyond shocking. He wont make it? Just hearing those words sank my heart in depths that knew no bounds. The thought of him leaving made my skin stand up in fear. Anything that might work? Adam asked. The doctor shook his head, We can only hope. He looked at us all, If the patient keeps hanging on to life he might make it because even though the recovery is very slow, it is happening. Although, The doctor sighed, The chances of that happening are pretty low. None of us spoke after that and the doctor excused himself. Ruda. Adam called his son. Yes? Where is the guy who shot him? He inquired, You saw him didnt you? He ran away. Ruda lied, I did fight with him but all I could get was his gun. He raised his head and looked at his father, I saw the bullets, it was a full silver load. He came there with the intent to kill. He then bowed, Im sorry I let him escape. Its all my fault. Its alright son. Alina spoke, It wasnt your fault. Its not like you were ready for him. It all happened very suddenly. She then glanced at me. Her sharp gaze made me flinch but I didnt move nor speak. I just kept my eyes on Yohan. Well catch whoever it was. With how they were speaking it would make one believe that they really arent behind this. Did you see his face and appearance? Adam asked. Yes. He had blonde hair, caramelish skin and was about the same height as me. He paused, It wasnt a familiar face. Ive never seen that person before. I see. Adam was quite distressed. The lines on his forehead were showing. Dad, do you have any idea why this could happen? Ruda asked as Adam massaged his temples. I dont, He sighed, The only thing I can think of is that some other pack might be trying to start a war with us. They spoke among themselves while I stood there in my own thoughts. Fighting the panic that was rising in me, my hands getting sweaty and mind fuzzy. I suppressed a shiver but there was too much fear fluttering in my mind. But thats not possible! Ruda spoke, We have a peace treaty with the other clans. We didnt do anything to violate it. I mentally prayed for Yohan as I took deep breaths and tried to calm myself Yes. We havent. Adam began to think. His thoughts closed to the outsiders as they swirled around in his brain. What he was thinking or what he was planning to do. No one knew. Whoever did this, Im going to kill that person. Ruda announced and we all faced him, This was an inexcusable act. A grim expression was there on his face. Adam nodded, Surely, that is the best course of action. He then began to walk, on his way out he patted Rudas arm, Well get the person. In the meantime, take care of yourself. Yes dad. Ruda answered and Adam made his way to the door along with Alina but just before they left Adam turned around. Where are you staying right now young lady? He asked me and I turned my head to him. Im still at Yohans place. I answered in a low tone. Alone? Alina asked. No. Ruda responded immediately, Im staying with her for the time being. He smiled, I cant leave my best friend and brothers mate all alone at a time like this, right? Thats right. Rudas mom smiled back, Thats a really good decision. With that they walked out. Just as they left I grabbed Yohans hand with both of mine, even though they were trembling I held them tightly against his, Yohan, I whispered, Dont you dare try to leave. I gulped, my throat was dry, Please, I begged him, Please hang on. I looked at his face, I know you can do it. I didnt get a response from him. I wasnt expecting it either. All I wanted was for him to keep trying. Yohan. Please.. I begged him, Please stay with me. Chapter 52 - The Answers >>Maya Neither of them are speaking. Ruda told me while we both stood in the basement of Yohan''s house. It was a small room for storage but we improvised. There was no better place than this to keep the two men we took hostage. How did Yohan know I was in trouble? I asked. All he got from this guy was a line, your lover must be dead by now. It was a line said out of spite since he was being beaten senseless at that time. Ruda took out some gloves and wore them I can tell I looked at the chestnut colored haired man tied to the chair with cable wires since silver wasnt available for binding. He was already in bad shape. Yohan is really strong I mean one can tell just by looking at his physique, moreover he has an overwhelming aura. Yohan took the hint and got to you in time. He already knew that you both were being watched. He walked to the table in the corner, He got suspicious when I told him that mom was asking about you and he really played his cards right but I guess even he didnt think things would get this bad. He said as he grabbed a silver chain.Last warning. Im staying. I told him, But if youre saying it isnt your parents then who is it? Well, well find that out now. He came over and handed me a pair of scissors, Cut their shirts. He spoke in a grim tone as his eyes went serious suddenly. The usual glow he has around him vanished and it was as if he was taken over by someone else. I was taken aback by the sudden change in his demeanor but took the scissors nonetheless. Taking a deep breath I cut their shirts off while Ruda took his position. I already knew what he was going to do but still it was hard to watch. *** I never thought I would see such a cruel side of Ruda. I could never even think of it, I mean that cute and bubbly Ruda whos a complete goofball, he can torture men like this? It was hard to believe and if I didnt see for myself I would never have believed it. He had beaten up the men with a thick silver chain, silver is deadly to werewolves. It burns them when they come in contact with it and silver wounds heal very very slowly. You still wont speak? Ruda asked them both but one of them was pretty much unconscious while the blondie was still keeping up. Youre as cruel as your father. The blondie spoke. Am I now? Ruda replied. He was unfazed by his words. You even look just like him. The blondie gave him a nasty gaze and Ruda slapped it off of him. Why did you try to kill Yohan? He demanded an answer, What do you get from it? Blondie chewed his lower lip while refusing to answer. Tell me. Ruda grabbed his face, Who sent you? No one. Ruda slapped him again, Answer me. No one. He repeated his answer, Ill say it as many times as I have to. He glared at Ruda who was already annoyed enough because this answer was on constant repeat from both of them. Let me change the question. Ruda pointed at me, Did you intend to kill her too? The blonde haired man looked at me, I dont even know her. His gaze was blurry but he could still see and answered after looking at me for a few moments, Nope, no idea. Then why Yohan? Ill say it again. I came here personally because I found out they were going to kill the girl. He pointed at the brunette on the other chair with his head. You already gave me that answer. Ruda replied, Tell me the reason. He grabbed him by the hair and yanked his face up, You both are acting like strangers on purpose arent you? He smirked, I really dont know the dude but you- He laughed, Youre saying as if you really dont know. He licked the inside of his cheek, Trying to act innocent? What are you trying to get at? You know killing your brother means we wont have to fear him. He finally gave a different answer. Maybe all that beating had made his thinking fuzzy. Thats your only reason? Yohan never did anything to you. Ruda was getting angrier. He took the chain and wrapped it around his neck, You piece of filth. The blondie groaned in pain, Youre denying things the same way. He gritted his teeth, I keep telling you I dont know the dude over there and I did it for a personal grudge. I refuse to believe that Yohan would ever harm anyone. His skin sizzled and burned but he held in his screams yet he couldnt hide the agony on his face and even though he had almost killed someone so dear to me I was feeling bad for him at this point. Ruda came and stood next to me near the table that was at a distance from the two men. You may kill me here!! He took out the strength to speak, But justice will prevail one day! He yelled, You, your brother and your vile father!! All of you will get punished for the heinous crimes you committed!! Ruda and I exchanged glances. Crimes? I whispered. I dont know.. He was as confused as me. Chapter 53 - An Interesting Conversation >>Maya Welcome back Quincy greeted me when I got home, I see youre devastated. You can tell. Wow. I threw some sarcasm his way. I really wasnt in the mood for anything. New revelations were coming my way and none of them were good. I was mentally exhausted. Heard about your boyfriend getting shot. I was walking to the lounge and stopped at his words. You do? I looked back at him Well, everyone knows about what happened. Its all over the news. Ah Makes sense. It happened in a public place and to a prominent person too. It was bound to make it to the news. I walked to the lounge and collapsed on the couch with my face buried in the cushions.Everything was killing me at the moment. I was so annoyed, mad, hurt, worried, scared and so many emotions were mixed in I didnt even know which one to focus on. A few moments later I felt a hand on my head. It was small so I could tell it was Nenas. Ma, everything will be alright. She caressed my hair while I laid there lifelessly. She came to me without even asking anything and simply to give me some support. Nena truly was my little angel, my little world. As her small hands went up and down my head and hair so many things began to swirl in my mind, on top of which was Yohan. A few seconds later I began to cry and Nena took away her hand from my hair and climbed up the sofa to hug me. She wrapped her arms around me and lay on top of me for support and honestly her small frame was very comforting. I shifted my position and faced up so that I could hug her too. I brought her in my embrace and let my tears flow. After a few minutes I felt a lot better So I sat up on the sofa with Nena in my lap. I hugged her tightly again and she giggled. Do you feel better now? She asked. A lot. I kissed her head, Thanks to my little world. I kissed her cheeks. Ma! Stop! She giggled and got off of my lap and took refuge in the corner of the couch. Here. Quincys voice made me turn my head to the other side. He was holding a glass of water. Oh, Thanks. I took it from him and drank it slowly while he walked behind me. His pace suddenly slowed down as he noticed something. Youve already been marked. Quincy stared at the mark on my neck, This complicates things I looked back at him in annoyance, Whats it to you? I suddenly got angry and remembered something, Besides I heard that it was your mother who cursed Yohan. I glared at him. He was surprised but regained his composure pretty fast, I see, thats what you heard. He walked towards the corridor, Well, Ill tell you this. It wasnt my mother. To begin with cursing someone isnt that simple. Black magic curses affect the person who casts them as well. The bigger the curse they use, the harsher the price they pay and my mother is perfectly healthy. Why would I believe you? Why would you believe them? Didnt you hate wolves? He countered my question with something I couldnt completely deny. Yohan is an exception. I stated. Of course he is. He walked to another couch but didnt sit down, But Yohan wasnt there when it happened. Oh wait. He was. He grinned, He was just a baby then, a few days old but I was there. He closed his eyes for a moment, But unfortunately I arrived too late or I would have stopped Adam. Why would you stop him? He only took his son away. He took his son away? No Maya. He stole Yohan, snatched him away from his mother. Snatched him from his mother? But Yohans mom died. Yohans mother is alive. He said, Shes the true Queen of the enchanted forest and she wants her son back. His words left an impact, Shes alive? I was shocked and bewildered, But how? If shes alive why does no one know? Why? Was Yohan lied to? I couldnt comprehend whether this was good news or bad news but it surely was shocking. The only reason Adam didnt tell Yohan his mother is alive so that he doesnt go to meet her. ButWhy? It wasnt making any sense, Why take away a child from the mother? Thats too cruel and since shes a fae I guess she couldnt even come to the human world to search for him, or maybe she did but couldnt find him. You already know dont you. Quincy spoke, Yohan is a white wolf. Hes a symbol of respect and fear. Having him meant having all the power to rule without fear. But that doesnt explain why he was lied to and kept away from the magic world. Quincy smiled, Thats because Yohan is the sole heir to the forest kingdom. A chill ran down my spine, Hes the crown prince. And I got goosebumps. Hes the next in line king? B-but arent you the son of the second Queen? Im glad you know that but a vampire can never be a ruler of the magic forest. Why not? Because Im an undead. I blinked in confusion at his answer, not sure what that meant, Fae and undead do not go hand in hand. Were too different. This is why I rarely ever visit the magic forest. Undead? I tilted my head. Hmm, how do I explain this? He thought about it but Nena took the chance before him. It means hes not really alive but at the same time he isnt dead either! She was swaying her legs as she sat by me on the sofa. I see Listening to Nena made me realize more than one thing. She already knew the stuff I was new too, plus she was comfortable with it. An undead... That doesnt really make much sense. I said, But at the same time I guess it does. Youre a vampire right? Your heart doesnt beat but you still look like a living person. You get the gist of it. Thats a- Quincy!!! A womans voice echoed in the house cutting his words and attracting the attention of us all, Quincy where are you!! The sound got nearer but I didn''t hear any footsteps. Whoever it was I could feel her getting close, then the door that led to the outer corridor slid open with quite some force, Esra collapsed again! We dont have much time left! We all looked at her as she came in but ignored everyone and went straight to Quincy, What are you doing!!! Quincy didnt move from his place, he calmly looked at the woman, Hello mother. Oh thats his mom? She really is high spirited. I guess it really isnt her. She looks very healthy and pretty. No, shes actually quite beautiful. What do you mean hello? Esra is- She paused, Wait. She turned her head to me, You, Its you! She jumped in my direction and held my hand, Youre the one who supplied Quincy with blood. Blood? Supply? Oh right! I get it. I finally know why Quincy needed that blood. It was his food. Another mystery solved. Um, yes. I answered her. Youre Yohans mate right?! Her eyes glittered as she asked me but before I could answer Quincy grabbed her and pulled her away. Calm down will you? What do you mean calm down? Esra is sick. Were getting there.If we rush it, we might never make it. Dont you care about your dying aunt?! Why else do you think Im here! Quincy was a bit annoyed at this point, I came here for her, only for ever, so go back and let me do my work. He turned her around and began to push her out No! I need to know where we are! She did her best to resist. Were very close. He answered Really?? She glanced back at him, How close?? Ill bring him to you as soon as you do one thing. He stopped and she turned to face him. Really?? What?? I need you to gather the best water nymphs. Water nymphs? Why? Yohans injured. Badly. His words made her look at him in shock, her eyes went wide as if she couldnt believe what she heard. He''s hurt? She looked genuinely worried. Critically. The water nymphs and the princess is the only chance we have to heal him. He stepped back, So go back and make the arrangement. When its all ready Ill bring him to the forest river. How much time do we have? I dont know. He answered, But its best to hurry. Okay. She turned, Ill start immediately. She left without wasting any time and Quincy took a deep breath. Youre mean to grandma. Nena spoke. Im not mean. Quincy replied, Shes a handful though. Quincy? I called out to him because I was highly curious and hopeful, Just what was this all about? A lot of things happened in that conversation. Some of it, youll find out later. He answered, But as far as the water nymphs go, Yohan can be healed. I stood up from the sofa in excitement, Really? Water nymphs are strong healers. They can heal him but it requires a lot of preparation, time and energy. My heartbeat started increasing, He can be healed? I whispered to myself, He can be healed! Excitement took over me and I felt my mood lighten. The hope I had been holding onto soared high in the sky now. Maya. Quincy brought me back to reality, I know youre happy but let me warn you about something. Warn me? Dont tell anyone about this. He said, Well have to bring Yohan to the forest secretly. Adam, especially cant know. I calmed down and nodded, Okay, but how will you bring him here? Theres so much security around his room. It wont be a problem. He said, When the time comes.. Ill take care of it. Chapter 54 - The Preparation >>Maya I see. Ruda smiled at me after I told him Yohan could be healed and the whole story behind it. But I could tell that there was pain behind his smile. Thats good. He said while I held his hands, Thats really good. He didnt deserve this. He looked at me, You should take him as soon as possible. His voice was low as he spoke. You wont come? I asked him and he shook his head. I need some time He slipped his hands away from mine, I need to do a lot of thinking He looked away. Ruda I placed my hand on his shoulder, I understand, it mustve been hard. ... He didnt answer. He seemed to be lost in his thoughts. After learning some new things from that blonde man hes been at a loss. More so because we dont even know if he spoke the truth or was just trying to mess with us, although much of it was very convincing. Not knowing where to stand is very hard, having your trust betrayed is even harder. After talking to that man Ruda became quiet. I know he needs his time so I didnt force him but I was really worried about him. Ill be leaving now. He said and turned around to leave. He had come to visit me because I didnt want to risk telling him anything on the phone but he didnt even come inside. He listened and talked to me at the house gate. Ruda. I held his hand from behind, Are you really okay? He looked back at me, Ill be fine. He got my hand off of his softly, Tell me if you need anything from me or any help to get Yohan out of there. I shook my head, Quincy said he can do everything on his own. He nodded, Thats good. He then turned and left without even saying goodbye. *** Darkness had swallowed the night, there was no moon, no stars, the whole sky was covered with dark clouds that were ready to pour down any moment. Thunder rumbled in the sky and lightning struck like it would eat away anything in its path. It reminded me of how Yohan couldnt go to sleep during this kind of weather. He would stay up because something bothered him. He never told me. I shook my head. I never asked him properly. How stupid of me. Im going to ask him all the stuff now. Each and everything. This time, Ill be sure to give him all of me, like he gave himself to me. Ma. Nena held my hand while we both sat in the outer corridor. Cant I come? Im sorry Nena, its best if you stay here. I told her. But Ill be alone here. I know but still home is the safest place and we dont know how much time itll take us to come back. You have school tomorrow too. But- Nena, Ill be staying there but Quincy will be back shortly after. I patted her head, So be a good girl and stay here. Okay? She nodded her head, Okay Then she stared at me with worried eyes, Your nose is bleeding. Huh? I wiped my philtrum with my hand and noticed the blood. Oh Its probably because I havent been sleeping properly for days. I smiled at Nena, Ill be fine once Yohan gets treated. You promise? She showed me her pinky and I snickered Promise. I made her a pinky promise. Just as we finished talking I saw Quincy come back from the forest. Nena and I both stood up as he walked our way. I looked at him with expectant eyes and he nodded at me, The preparations are ready.. He jumped up to the corridor and then walked past us, Ill now go and fetch our boy. Chapter 55 - The Capture >>Quincy The night was dark, thunder and lightning were at full force and I knew it would be a gamble to fly in this sort of weather but I had to risk it. This may be dangerous but it was also the perfect scenario for a kidnapping and besides I no longer had any time left to waste. All of it, I sighed, all of it was coming to an end. Maya and Nena followed me out to the roof where I got a better assessment of the weather. The wind was strong and it could rain at any moment. Maya. I turned around, Wait for me in the forest. Ill come straight there. Ask the Daryad to open the portal for passage. Will it listen to me? Im a human. She was worried but I had no doubt about it. Yes. I turned my face up front as I took out my wings. The black feathers flapped open as I took my stance while some escaped the wings and flew around with the wind, Youre no longer an ordinary human, you''re the mate to the next king of the enchanted forest. If the Daryad doesnt listen to you, who else will it listen to? Okay! My words seemed to have given her some encouragement and she seemed ready. I began to flap my wings and tried to adjust them to the wind, then I jumped off the roof. A few hard flaps and I flew. I glanced down at the sisters who waved at me and wished me well then went inside. I turned my gaze to the formidable enemy above me. The easiest route was up, through the clouds and beyond but it was winter and this was going to cost me a lot. As I was in mid air I stared at the lightning filled clouds. This is going to be rough. I smirked. But itll be fun too I guess. The decision was already there. I made it ten years ago and I wasnt backing down just because of some bad weather. I flapped my wings harder and flew up, straight into the clouds with the highest speed I could conjure. The moment I entered I caught a glimpse of one of the most amazing scenes of nature. Electric currents travelved in the clouds at lightning speed. Zapping from one place to another. As I crossed it a current traveled around me and I moved around with it along with going up and getting wet. It glowed purple and illuminated my skin as it zapped passed me. The moment felt a little slow but enthralling. After a few seconds, I crossed the clouds and emerged from the top while being drenched with the unfallen rain. The space above felt awfully quiet as compared to what was happening below. The half moon silently stared down and the stars twinkled quite brightly and the scene altogether looked beautifully serene. I flapped my wings and positioned myself in the right direction as I began to feel a little cold. Although I rather enjoy calm things, I didnt have the time at the moment. I sighed and started flying towards the hospital. It was a big city and the hospital was far away, flying to it was the easiest and shortest route, plus it was without any obstructions. I soared to my destination at full speed and although it was hard to see where I exactly was through the clouds, I had a rough idea that I had reached the place. So I decided to descend the same way I ascended but for the purpose I didnt have to put much effort, I was going down after all. I closed my wings and wrapped them around me, the moment I did gravity did its work and I began to fall down. With each passing second I gained more speed and I passed through the clouds even faster than before and just as I entered the space where the clouds were currently reigning, I opened my wings again in full width but didnt move them. The air pressure was enough to help me glide down as I wished. My body shivered since I got again but I tried maintaining my concentration on the goal. I noticed I was a bit far from the hospital but was glad my judgement wasnt badly flawed. I glided down behind the hospital building and from there, when I came under Yohans room I flew straight up to his window. Thunder rumbled while the wind smashed with the tree trying to topple them over. The window wasnt locked so I didnt have to break it. Calmly and quietly I stepped in his VIP room but didnt pull my wings back in, I just closed them since I had to use them again anyway. The room was warm and I was thankful for that. I really needed the warmth because it was really cold outside. As the warmth touched my body I took a breath of relief and breathed slowly to gather more heat. Then my eyes searched for Yohan but as soon I saw him I paused. Lightning struck, illuminating the barely lit room purple for a split second. It began to pour and the falling liquid picked up speed in a matter of seconds. I sighed as I saw Yohan, he really was in a bad condition and if I were to take him off the support he was on, he wont have much time till he succumbs to eternal darkness. I walked to him and without wasting any time took off all the drips and oxygen. Then I picked him up in my arms and carried him towards the window along with his blanket. Just then I sensed a presence. Two people I shot my head around as the doctor and a nurse opened the door of the room. The first thing they noticed was me and then their patient in my arms. After that they quietly walked in and closed the door behind them. Why? I hypnotized them the moment they looked at me. My eyes glowed red as I told them what they had to do and they quietly came in and did their normal routine of procedures. Since this point had already come I decided to add in some more details. Now the pair would leave the room like normal and tell the staff that no one is allowed to go in but them. This will help hold off any sort of drama for a while. Well, at Least till a family member visits. I then proceeded to leave. This time I went straight towards the clouds and covered Yohan as much as I could because honestly getting wet was bad. It was already cold as it was already November, having to fly at high speed while being soaked head to toe would freeze a person. I know neither him nor I are normal people but that doesnt change the consequences at all. I did my best to keep Yohan from getting wet and made it out of the clouds. From there I flew at full speed towards the forest. The wind was brutally cold. It slapped heavily on my face and I felt my cheeks freeze as time went by. It was worse than when I was going to get him, maybe because it had already started raining and I had no luxury to cover myself with or maybe it was because the cold was seeping into my bones. All I could do at most was create a small barrier to guard myself but it wasnt much help. Using a bigger barrier would obstruct my path so I had to make ado with this. By the time I reached the forest sky I was at my limit. Even my wings were cold at this point so I closed them and let myself fall. Momentary relief washed over me as I wrapped my wings around us but I had to open them up soon since I had to land. I knew my landing wouldnt be great but it was worse than I thought. I ended up hitting some branches and wobbled when I hit the ground and pretty much crashed down. At the very least I didnt drop Yohan so hurray? Quincy! I stood up with the strength I could gather at the moment and looked at Maya who came running towards me. Portal. I breathed hard as I felt my lungs dry. It''s open! She said, Let''s go! She ran ahead and I followed while I mentally swore to never fly at such high speed in winter while being drenched. Worst experience of my 200 plus years of life. We crossed the portal through the mist and entered the magic realm, the moment we did all the noise from the human world vanished. The wild rustling of trees, the rumbling of thunder, the sound of wind slapping and whistling loudly, it all vanished into serene silence of the calm enchanted forest. The other side on which stood my mother and the water nymphs, the only thing you could hear here was the soft streams of water and gentle cricketing. The water bed healing cradle was ready and the nymphs all stood around it. Four ordinary nymphs with their princess, who came running towards me along with my mother. The princess, Zema, took Yohan from my arms and took him to the water bed while mother came and supported me. Quincy what happened to you? She was bewildered and worried. When she touched my freezing skin she got startled even though I have a cold body to begin with. I must be pretty much like ice if her reaction is that extreme. I looked up at her while my body shivered, Bad weather? I hugged her, Heat me up. I panted, Ive never felt his cold. She hit my head first then wrapped her arms around me and started using magic to warm me up. Honestly it was one of the best feelings in life, to find such warmth when youre freezing to death. I took a breath of relief and sat down. Mother did the same as she continued the magic and I looked at the Nymphs doing their work. Maya was right by their side looking at the cradle they had created. It would be amusing for a human to see something like this. The cradle bed was actually like a bird cage of magic healing fluid in which the makoi fish swam around their patient. Makoi fishes secrete some pain numbing salts that puts an injured person at rest and relaxes the nerves. The water in the cage outline seemed blue while the liquid that filled it appeared transparent but were actually the same thing. Yohans body floated in between the huge cradle while the nymphs stood around it hand in hand and chanted their healing mantras. Then I looked around to see a certain person but couldnt spot her. Wheres aunt? I asked. Esra is praying under the moon. My mother answered and I sighed. In the forest there was this one place that had a clearing directly under the moon. It was circular in shape and at midnight, the moon would be directly above it, illuminating the spot exceptionally well. Even at other times, the moon is clearly always in sight . Quincy. My mother kissed my cheek and I looked at her surprised while she smiled at me, Well done. I smiled back at her, Theres still stuff left. I looked at the cradle, And I fear aunt is too afraid to show herself in front of him. I know Shell never be able to talk to her son so I gave her an alternate solution. I looked back at her, What solution? Memory transfer. Chapter 56 - Meeting And Knowing >>Maya Quincy went back to the human world after a few hours since Nena was there alone. I made sure she went to sleep before coming here but since it was going to be morning soon Quincy decided to leave. Im actually really thankful to him, he takes really good care of Nena. I was afraid of him for most of my life but now that I know why, I have come to accept him. I was probably scared because I couldn''t understand him, but how could have I understood him when I didnt even know who he was. Moreover he asked for strange things that I only understood after I found out that he was a vampire. But Nena had known all along, I guess thats why shes so attached to him. I wondered if the hospital staff was panicking by now? Quincy did say were safe as long as Adam and Alina dont come to visit or as long as no other staff enters the room but how long will that be? I sat on the grass with my knees next to my chest and stared at the nymphs doing their work. The Makoi fishes swam in the water cage, the patterns on their bodies glittering everytime they secreted the pain relief salts. The water bed was so clear it almost felt like Yohan was floating in but the occasional ripples and bubbles proved the eye wrong. The outline of Yohans body glowed for a few seconds every time the nymphs finished their chanting and for hours I stayed in my place praying for him. I felt quite helpless, there was nothing I could do but pray for the best. It made me feel quite useless. Are you feeling alright? Arsays voice made me look up at her while she walked towards me from behind. Im fine. I told her and she came and sat down next to me. Hungry? She asked as she looked at Yohan. No. Im more worried. At the moment I couldnt even think about eating but perhaps because I was doing this, not eating and sleeping properly, my health was declining. Hell be fine. Now that we got him to the healing cradle hell be fine. She looked at me, Itll just take time. She reassured me. I nodded and then began to wonder about something. It had been bothering me for some time but I couldnt bring myself to say it but now I was really curious, Say. I looked down as I fiddled with my thumbs, I have something to ask. Yes? Wheres Yohans mother? I looked at her, Isnt she going to see her son? I mean his aunt was here from the start, why not his mother? Didnt she want him back? Arsay looked back at me and sighed, then turned her head back and pointed at something with her eyes. I followed her gaze and saw a beautiful delicate woman standing there in a distance by the oak tree. Her shiny white hair swayed when the wind blew and her green eyes sparkled as she kept her eyes on her son. She had a tall figure and her long silky hair reached the ground, no wait, they were one with it? Arsay giggled, If youre wondering about the hair its actually because shes bound to the forest as a queen. Her answer caught me off guard, not because of the answer she gave but because she knew what I was thinking. I looked at her, Your hair isnt like that though. I looked at Arsays hair, they did reach the ground and touched the grass but it wasnt one with it like Esras. I looked at the first queen again. Her hair felt like it was bound to the ground like some sort of prison. Yes Her eyes drooped for a moment then she looked at her sister again, Esra had an unfortunate fate. Unfortunate fate? As a queen? Maybe because shes the queen, her punishment was harsher. Punishment? I was confused. What was she talking about? This conversation had sort of taken some weird turn where I wasnt catching up to anything. But I did notice one thing, there was so much pain in her voice. It felt like there was a whole story behind it, What punishment? During our talk I noticed some other creatures peeking at Yohan. I guess they all were curious about him but I couldnt see them properly since they were far and hidden in the darkness of the humongous trees. I sighed,Yohan is the son of the Queen and its his first time here, moreover hes injured so badly, I guess the forest peeps are curious. The news must be spreading like wildfire. Do you want to meet her? Arsay asked instead of answering my question. Well, she doesnt seem like she wants to. I answered as I looked back at her but Arsay stood up. Come. Esra is just nervous. Shes just not sure how to talk. She began to walk towards her sister. I stood up as well and followed behind. We both approached the first queen and she smiled as her eyes landed on me. I noticed the dark green vines that swirled around the locks of her front hair, like a tie and an accessory. Her eyes were exactly like Yohans, a deep forest color that gave out a beautiful and calming effect. Hello child. She spoke, How are you? Her voice was soft and soothing, just hearing her was calming. Oh! Im good. I didnt expect her to speak first, How are you? She maintained her smile and answered, Today, Im a lot better. Today? Are you not feeling well nowadays? Hmm. She thought about her answer, Well, I guess you can say that. Well, I hope you get better soon. She smiled brightly after listening to my answer. What a sweet girl we have. She said and her smile faded, Are you Yohans mate? Yes. I see. Her gaze dropped, I see She repeated the words but in a far lower tone. It made me wonder what was going on. It felt like Esra had a mystery behind her. A mystery she wasnt happy about. Arsay stepped ahead and placed her hand on her shoulders, thats when I noticed that both the sisters looked different and I wasnt talking about their looks but rather their physiques. For some reason Esra looked a lot weaker than Arsay. Esra, this is your chance. Arsay said, Go ahead and do it before he wakes up. Do what? I asked as my curiosity spiked once again. Esra is afraid to talk to Yohan so Ive suggested an easier way to communicate. She then looked behind me at the healing cradle, And right now is the best choice since hes still asleep. Why would you be afraid to talk to your son? I asked, Im sure hell want to talk to you, youre his mother after all. Esra didnt look me in the eye, After what Ive done to him? His life is ruined because of me. I didnt quite catch what she was saying. Why would his life be ruined because of her? Theyre meeting now for the first time and it still hasnt really been a proper meeting since Yohan hasnt even woken up. Her words were making me worry. There was something that I didnt know but it was giving me a bad feeling. Ah! Now that were talking about Yohan I heard it was fae who cursed him. I glanced back at him and wondered, Do you think him ending up in this situation might be because of the curse? I asked as I turned my head towards them, The curse does say that he wont ever find his happiness. It can be. Esra answered, But then again, it might not be. It could just be his fate. I see I mean yeah, anyone can get shot it doesn''t have to be due to a curse. Come on. Arsay pushed Esra ahead softly, Its a simple task. She said and Esra hesitantly walked towards Yohan. She talked to the princess first and after Zema gave her the approval she stepped into the cradle. The door of the cage opened and she made her way to Yohans side. The fishes made way for her and continued their rounds after she was in her position, by his sons side. She held his hand in hers and smiled so warmly as she looked closely at him for the first time in years. I was standing far away but still I could tell how much she loved him, it was practically seeping out from her eyes, her body, her expression and it was written all over her face. I smiled as she leaned down and kissed his forehead tenderly. She kept her lips intact for a few seconds and I think I saw a slight shine there but I wasnt sure. Maybe I just imagined it or maybe I was seeing things since I was sort of sleep deprived. She then got up and walked out, straight towards us.. That was short. I said, You could have spent more time with him. Zema said that I only had five minutes. Esra seemed a bit disappointed, Having another person in the cradle will distract them, they need their full focus on Yohan. From her voice anyone could tell she wasnt satisfied but it was fine, theyll get their time. Everything was going to be okay soon. Ah But what did you do there? I saw something shine for a bit. I ended up asking anyway since I was curious, plus I wanted to be sure I was still in my right mind. Memory transfer. She whispered and at this point it felt a little bit odd to me that she spoke too softly and felt a bit weak, From a certain incident. You cant tell him directly? I asked and she shook her head, I see. I guess it must be hard for her, Its something painful, right? Esra nodded, Yes, She turned her head towards her son, From the time he was born. I looked at them and wondered if it was alright to ask about it but since Im his mate I deserve to know right? Theres something I want to ask. I put out a request and they both looked at me, Who was it that cursed Yohan? I ended up asking it, it was too hard not to. Esra, as soon as she heard my question burst into tears, It was me. Tears dripped down her eyes and her already weak body looked even more frail It was you? It sounded sort of unbelievable. Wait, is the memory you transferred about that incident?? She nodded. I see It made sense, Yohan did tell me he had the curse since he was born. My heart pounded at the new information. The news was unexpected but I had a feeling there was a story behind it. There had to be, because I dont see how a mother who had such soft expressions while looking at his son, do something so unfair to him. Can I know about it too? I asked, I really want to know. I- She was hesitant, I guess, since it eventually involves you too. She stepped towards me and held my hands, Its hard for me to say so Ill show it to you too. Okay? Sure. I nodded We both sat down and a tear slipped down her cheek. I apologize in advance. Chapter 57 - That Day When An Intruder Entered My Life >>Esra {28 years ago} Soft winds, calm beings and the beauty of nature was all I had ever known. It was my everything.It was all I ever needed. Overseeing and interfering only when needed was my job ever since I became the Queen ages ago. I had seen life being made, grow and pass on. I had seen all kinds of mystical beings and I knew them all well. All except werewolves. Since wolves did not dwell in the magic realm. Unlike the rest of us who needed magic to survive and came over to this side the werewolves had no such need. Their human appearance was a part of them and they chose to stay among humans since they aged similarly as well. In my whole life I never got to see a wolf since the beings who lived in this world did not cross over to the human world and it was the same the other way around. Because it is this way, there is peace. The crossings rarely ever happened and were mostly when there was a need. I had traveled the world before my coronation as Queen and I even met the undead, not very friendly creatures but not that bad either. They give a negative dark vibe but thats who they are although Im very glad they and us live separately. Were beings of magic yet were entirely different. But still, there was no sign of a werewolf in the whole land and I thought Id never get to see one unless I made a trip to the human world. That was until that one fateful day. My fascination with these beings had no solid reason. I was just curious about them, maybe because they were the only non-human beings that stayed behind and not a single one of them came over to this side even though many vampires did. Or perhaps their natural ability to turn into a wolf and human interested me. Or maybe it was the fact that they didnt need any magic to survive at all. Whatever the reason, ever since I read about them in a book I was curious about them. It was a usual day for me, I was sitting on the thick branch of the tree reading a book I got from the town when something buzzed in my head. The book dropped from my hands as I realized there was a disturbance in the forest. An invader was here. Once you become the ruler of the forest, you are connected to all places. So I could tell someone had come in through one of the dryad trees. I hopped down and ran towards the place where I sensed the foreigner. I decided not to shift into a raven because that part of the forest was dense and running there was better than flying. The unirabbits ran ahead of me and some of the other animals were already there when I reached. I found it very odd, usually they would all run in opposite directions if there was a disturbance in the forest. I slowed down when I reached the place that was crowded by the forest animals. What are you all doing here? I asked them and they all turned to me, then stepped back to let me see. I gasped when I saw the body of a young man most likely in his twenties lying there covered in blood. He was unconscious and I was bewildered to see that. What happened to him? Did someone do this to him? I crouched down next to him to see if he was still alive. I placed my ear next to his chest and took a sigh of relief when I heard his heart beating. I sat up besides him and looked at his face that had streaks of blood going down. I could tell his head was most likely wounded. He was unconscious and all injuries needed serious healing. His features looked human but a dryad would never let in a human so who was he? I would have loved to sit there and think about it but there was no time, I had to get him treated, he was bleeding pretty badly and was on the verge of death. *** Im glad Im on good terms with the water nymphs, they came to help me out as soon as I sent the word. I sat on the edge of my bed while the man who somehow ended in the forest was asleep on it. I wish Arsay was here but she just had to leave to go to her lover. I took a deep breath. To think her husband is a vampire. I shook my head, fae and undead never went hand in hand yet still both of them somehow managed to work it out. Alister, Arsays husband is not allowed in the forest so she always meets him in the towns or any place they both decide on. Im not fond of him although I love my nephew Quincelet. I feel like hes a piece of my heart. Who? The faint voice of a man made me turn my head to the invader on my bed. Youre up? His eyes were open but he laid there still. Am I dead? He asked and I looked at him astonished. What do you think? So I am. He sat up, Why else would I be seeing such a beautiful woman as soon as I wake up? He sighed, So unrealistically pretty. He looked around at the room. . His complement didnt match his innocent expressions and somehow I couldnt help but feel a little bit shy. Youre not dead. I told him. He looked back at me in shock, Im not dead? He touched himself, How is that possible? He touched his face, I dont feel any pain at all. He stared at me as if he didnt believe me, Thats not possible. He got up and took off the shirt he was wearing and I was yet again shocked but that didnt stop me from looking at his body. He looked at his torso that was now healed and that made him more confused so he began to take his pants off and I was taken aback yet again but didnt stop him. He looked at his bare legs that were perfectly fine in uncertainty. He then raised his head to look at me while I pretended to look elsewhere while he stood there in his boxers. How? How are all my injuries gone? I had you healed. I told him and looked at him. Healed? He slowly traced his stomach where he was stabbed very badly and was bleeding the most from. I wondered what had happened? My eyes traced his bare skin and I noticed the scars on him. Looks like he had a rough life. Where am I? He asked, If Im not dead then where am I!? There was desperation in his eyes and I sort of got why the dryad let him in. He was on the verge of death and the dryad chose to save him. Youre in the magic realm. I told him and his eyes grew wide. The magic realm? He processed the information, Ah I see That explains why you have pointy ears and white hair. He relaxed a bit, But then who are you? I sighed, Ill tell you if, you tell me. I folded my arms, Who are you? I know youre not human. Ah I-Im a wolf. He said, A werewolf. A werewolf? My heart leapt happily when I heard that. Hes a werewolf! Of course! I should have known! How stupid of me to not notice!! If hes not human, of course hed be a werewolf. Finally I got to meet one! I looked at his body that was scarred but was still exceptionally alluring. He had nice toned abs with tan skin, slightly wavy hair and a good height. You know. I started, You can wear your pants now at least. I didnt want to say that but I still did for the sake of modesty. Ah! He suddenly realized he was almost naked in front of a woman and got flustered, Ah-this. He clumsily started wearing his pants, Im sorry. he brought them to his waist and continued to look at the floor, Really sorry about this. Whats your name? I asked not paying much attention to his apology, Im Esra. The Queen of the enchanted forest. For some reason I was very excited. I no longer cared about the fact that he was an outsider. Besides, I could feel that he was harmless. Ah-Adam. He stated, Im Adam. That was it. That was the start of the most lovely time in my life followed by the worst. Chapter 58 - Adam Kiryu >>Esra I have to go back. Adam said. Why? I couldnt understand, You almost died there. I told him. Yeah but thats where I live. He scratched his neck, I know living in a weak pack is nothing to be proud of but my family is there and Im supposed to be the next leader. I cant just disappear. Cant just disappear? Like hell. You would have been dead anyway if you didnt reach the forest so just stay. I cant. He shook his head, You dont understand. He was moving his hands around while talking, it seemed like he was restless, If I disappear the whole pack is in danger. Why? Because Im the only heir. My presence ensures that at the very least we have hope. But look at yourself! I raised my voice slightly, Look how many scars you have. Look. He sighed, I dont need you to pity me. Im very thankful to you for saving my life but I need to go back and show my pack Im alive. Well go ahead. I folded my arms. This idiot is too bent on leaving so Im not going to stop him. He can go ahead and die for all I care. I was just being considerate anyway. ... He just stared at me. Why arent you going? I asked in a haughty tone. How am I supposed to? Like how you came here. I smirked. I dont even know that! I was barely conscious. He looked back at me in awe. I think he knew I was teasing him. I snickered internally. Obviously you wouldnt know. The knowledge isnt for everyone. It should be available there in the human word but I doubt anyone reads those books. Well figure it out yourself. I turned to leave, Youre the one who wants to leave so badly. I started to walk away when he ran over and caught my hand. It made me jump but I managed not to show it. Esra please. I have to go. My pack is weak, they need me. Please. He was practically begging me and I couldnt say no to that. I sighed, What are you defending against? Rouges. Rouges? Werewolves that dont have any place to call their own, they usually sabotage packs that are weak and can easily give up their resources. And youve been fighting them? If I dont well end up just like them. We only have a few resources to begin with. I saw desperation in his eyes, Im perfectly healthy now. I need some kind of a plan to help out my people. He brought his other hand and clasped my hand between both of his, Esra, put yourself in my position. I know youd do the same thing. I thought about it. I mean, hes not wrong. I would do anything to keep the forest safe. Id be even more desperate if Arsay was in trouble or Quincelet. I sighed. Fine. I said, Im sure you know about the Dryad spirit right? He nodded, Yea. They live in the biggest oak tree of the forest. Ill take you to the one from which you came. I pulled my hand out from between his. Really? Thank you so much Esra! I folded my arms and began to walk while he happily followed me. When we reached the place I made him stand in front of the tree, You have to ask it to let you go back and itll open a portal for you. Really? Thats all? Hmm. I nodded He took a deep breath, Let me go back to the human world. He said, Please. Call it. I told him. Dryad of this oak tree, please. There was silence for a few seconds, then the wind blew and the mist began to rise from the ground. A portal opened up to the human world and Adam turned around happily. It worked! It was fascinating for me too since I had never seen someone cross over before. I only know that vampires often do but their way of leaving and coming is different than ours. Go now. I let my arms loose, You have work to do no? Yea. He smiled brightly at me, Ill see you again? Like hell. I rolled my eyes, You cant just come in and out of the forest. Go. You need to be somewhere. Im going. He began to turn, Thank you Esra. He gave me one last smile and ran through the portal without even saying goodbye. I stared at the closing portal and even continued to look when it was gone and then finally sighed. I didnt get to see him transform. Not that its anything rare. I myself shift a lot too but I was simply curious. Oh well. Not like Im seeing the boy again. *** I stared blankly at the man in front of me, failing to comprehend why and how he was here again. What are you doing here? I asked Adam. I came back to meet you. He replied, Why? I cant? No. Why did the Dryad even let you in again? Um, I dont know maybe because we are friends now? He pointed his finger between me and himself, Arent we? Since when did we become friends? No? I shook my head, And why are you hurt again? I stepped closer to him. He had visible bruises and a cut on his lower lip. I was pretty sure there were more under his clothes and I couldn''t help but sigh at his condition. Oh this. Dont worry about this. This is just the pack fighting among themselves. It happens all the time. The pack fights among themselves? It can happen. He scrunched his nose, They get frustrated too. Were not very well off after all. Isnt there, like a superior protector there? He pondered on my question, The government? He did a mix between nodding and shaking his head, Well, theyre mostly good at hiding our existence. Trying to fight off rouges has alway been our own job. He cleared his throat, Other than that were pretty much treated like human community and in that case we have to fend for ourselves. Im guessing the human community isnt that happy either. He shrugged, Some are, some arent. Its a bit complicated to explain since the magic realm works a bit differently. Is that so? Well, I guess it must be. If we functioned the same way we wouldnt be separate. Come with me. I grabbed his hand and took him to the forest houses, I can heal small injuries like this. Ohhh~ He was impressed and I smiled but since I was walking ahead of him he didnt see that. I took him home and healed his injuries, not giving much attention to his sudden visit. I wasnt really expecting much but I did enjoy his company. He spent the day with me telling me about how the human world worked and I told him about the forest. At that time I didnt think much of it but I was a little upset when he was leaving that night. Maybe I did think of him as a friend. Dont just randomly come back here again. I told him. Hmmm. He thought about it while his eyes wandered around, Ill think about it. He said and I felt that his words were serious this time. But unlike what he said he visited ofte and just like that it became a habit. He would visit once or twice every two weeks and oftentimes when he came over he had small injuries. It annoyed me very much how he still smiled like that when he was hurt all over but yet again I didnt mind his presence. It was fascinating learning new stuff but more than that it was nice having him around. Over time I learned some really important facts. Like, his injuries werent just because of rouges or because he had to intervene to stop some members of the pack from fighting. Some of them were from his only family. His father was abusive, his mother had died young and his dad took out the stress on him. Why didnt your father marry another woman? I was curious so I asked. Because werewolves mate for life. He said, Once we find our mate we can never love anyone else like that again. Ah~ That was a nice fact. Mating for life was true amongst many fae too but unfortunately at that time I did not know that for werewolves it was a bit different. I didnt know that their partners were decided by destiny. Chapter 59 - The Mistake Of Love? >>Esra I grew accustomed to Adam visiting the forest. Somehow, I dont know how, but the Dryad didnt mind letting him in. Maybe it was because he was a werewolf and was a mystical being too. I had also grown accustomed to healing his small injuries and calling a nymph over if he had any serious ones. A year passed like that and we had grown really close. We stayed up nights when he was over and just simply talking seemed special too. He was the only wolf in the whole magic realm and he was with me. The thought would often make me feel giddy. I introduced him to Arsay and her to Adam. Surprisingly they got along well too except the fact Arsay was spending most of her time out of the forest. Because she was reckless like this, I always had to stay in the forest. Perhaps this is why I was the true Queen and she only had a supporting role, If Arsay was chosen as the first Queen the forest would be in chaos. I snickered and looked out the window while I sat in my room. I was alone there and had a lot of time to think. There was something bothering me these days. Adam had recently started visiting less and I would often notice him lost in deep thoughts. I wonder why he hasnt come yet? For the first time Adam hadnt visited in five weeks. He always made time to come here so I started to worry, just then my senses caught the portal being open. I smiled. I guess I was worried about nothing. I stood up to receive him but then stopped. There was something wrong. He would usually run straight to the forest houses to see me but something felt different. The presence was different and I began to doubt that it was him but then again there was this faint presence that felt like his. I guess I have no time to waste then. I shifted and flew to the place where I sensed him but slowed down when a wolf came into view. The wolf looked up at me and smiled and I knew immediately it was him even though there was something odd about his smile. It felt, sort of sad. As I got closer, I glided down and shifted back into my normal appearance while he retained his form. Only when I got closer to him, I realized something. Today, he was very badly hurt. Adam. I got closer to him, What happened to you? I sat on my knees as I touched his face. His left eye was badly wounded and he had cuts all over his body. Nothing unusual. He replied and his answer got me so angry I felt like slapping him but how could I? He was already suffering enough. Ill call the nymphs. I said and stood up. Dont. He stopped me and I looked back at him in bewilderment. Dont??!! Why not? I noticed he had shifted back into his human form and stood there naked yet it wasnt that what surprised me. It wasnt his injuries either. It was the lack of joy in his eyes and his demeanor. His usual spark wasnt there, his usual enthusiasm wasnt there either. Something was wrong with him. Its just, I came to say goodbye. Good bye? The word pierced through my heart and for the first time ever sinceI had met him, I felt scared. The sensation was cold and it hurt a lot. Adam never said goodbye. He would just leave and maybe thats why I knew I would see him again. But today he was saying goodbye as soon as he met me. It felt like the most forgein and strange feeling to ever exist. Why? I spoke, What do you mean by that? My eyes were wide open in confusion mixed with some anger. Just- He looked down, I wont be coming back again. Why not!!?? I raised my voice. I never raised my voice but something was wrong with me. I was acting like I was desperate. ... He didnt answer so I stepped closer to him and grabbed his shoulders. Tell me. I begged. No one knows. His gaze was on the ground. No one knows? No one knows what? What are you saying? No one knows Im coming here. He said and finally raised his head to look at me, Because its not a common thing but now everyone is noticing things, I always have my injuries healed fast. Even though Im not home for 2-3 days, having such fast recovery is still strange. But you said werewolves heal very fast. Yeah, His gaze dropped again, But still, a year is a long time, people start to notice. What does that have to do with you no longer coming here? I cant, I shouldnt, its not right. I felt like he was hiding something from me. Could it be, the thing he wants to hide is the reason for his less visits? Thats a bullshit answer. I cant believe I used such vulgar language like that. Even Adam was surprised. Esra. He placed his hands on mine and got my hands off of his shoulders gently, Im really really thankful for what you did. His expressions were grim, I had an amazing time but it has to end. Im sorry. He seemed so serious it was shaking me up but he was so determined I couldnt say anything. I couldn''t tell him no even though the word was screaming in my own mind. Alright, I said, But- I looked him in the eyes, Since youre already here get treated one last time, huh? He looked at me and thought about it, Youre not coming back so one last time? I repeated my words. He nodded, Okay. I nodded back and we both walked slowly to the river. I noticed how he barely talked to me and was maintaining a distance. It felt so strange and for some reason I hated the feeling so much I felt sick. After the nymphs were done treating him she came to me. Say your highness? Her eyes were glittering, Tonight is the wine festival in Fisilia town. Are you going? Fisilia was a small town near the forest. The folks from there often visited the forest. Ah. Oh right, I forgot about that for a while, I was especially invited since Arsay was away or else she always attends events like these. My gaze landed on Adam. He sat by the river in a broody mood and I smiled. If its the last time, it should be at least memorable. Ill be going. I told her and then walked to Adam, Adam? He looked up at me when I called him, Are you really never going to come back? He looked back down towards the river again, Yeah. Then will you listen to my last request? What? Theres a festival tonight. Come with me. A festival? I nodded. Youll never be able to attend another fae festival. Itll become a nice memory. I guess. He sighed, I cant leave right away anyway. He smiled, Ill go. *** Fisilia was a town filled with small cafes, small houses, small schools. Overall it was a cozy little town with brick roads and wooden houses. I had come here with Adam to enjoy the night with music and extra lighting but Adam was staying away from me even though he was getting along with everyone else, even the female fae. That was the moment I realized it. That very moment when a fox fae wrapped her arms around his and kissed his cheek. Up until that moment I hadnt realized I had fallen for him. I had no idea when it had happened but him ignoring me was killing me inside. It felt like it was even hard to breathe. Why was he avoiding me? But fine with other females. I hated even the thought of it. It was all too frustrating. I finally realized my feeling but he was going to leave. It was too painful to even think about and while I was drowning in my feelings I ended up at the wine table. I was never the one to get myself drunk but I wanted to not stay sober while he was still here. *** I felt the world spin around me so I decided to let go of the wine glass and sit down. I managed to walk to a sitting area away from the crowd and music but found someone already there. Adam was there, sitting on the bench while thinking about something. He was holding a cup of wine in his hand while a few empty bottles of it rolled on the table in front of him. I walked over to him and sat down next to him while he finished another bottle. I looked at the other empty bottles and was amazed at how much he drank. He did tell me it took a lot of effort to get a werewolf drunk but fae wine is stronger than human wine and he sure had a lot of it. I looked at him. He was lost in thought with the steel cup still in his hands. I dont know what he was thinking about but he had a grim expression on his face. I looked at his face which was illuminated by the lamp flowers hanging all around the town. His eyes were getting droopy and his ears were flushed. I could see a faint red hue on his cheeks but it was barely noticeable. Adam. I called his name and he lazily looked at me. Yea? Tell me honestly, Whats stopping you from coming here? I was dying to know. I had to know!! And I thought now that he was drunk just like me, he would tell me. You. He answered. Me? What did I do? I pointed at myself. Because youre too pretty. I blinked in confusion at his compliment but at the same time loved it. And? I cant stop thinking about you. His voice was low so I had to scoot in closer to him. He studied my face with half open eyes, his gaze especially lingering on my lips, I think Im attracted to you. His words, spoken in a low tone, made my heart beat like never before. His confession left me completely mind blown. I wasnt expecting that but I was beyond happy. He moved in closer and I stayed still. His lips were only centimeters away from mine when he stopped as if he realized something but before he could pull away I moved forward and kissed him. I dont know why he was scared or what was bothering him but it was okay. I had no idea then what our actions would cause but I had newly discovered love and I wanted to explore it. Chapter 60 - No One To Blame >>Esra It must have been the alcohol that went straight to our heads and blinded our rational judgement. I couldnt think of any other explanation for our actions. Adam slept for two days straight after that night. He wasnt just drunk, he was mentally drained as well, maybe thats why he slept so long. I could understand, whenever he goes back to his pack he has to deal with constant problems. I was in the room when he came to but as soon as he woke up and saw me the color left his skin and he went pale. He was beyond terrified and I had no idea why. Adam? I stepped closer to him but he backed away, Whats wrong? His actions were suspicious. Esra His throat was dry so he gulped before speaking again, You''re pregnant. He said and I was taken aback by his words. Im not. I told him and he shook his head. I can tell. His gaze dropped, A werewolf has the ability to tell that about the people who they are close with. He gulped again, Im well familiar with your scent and it has now changed. I can smell another. His words came out of nowhere and I had no idea what to think about them. Pregnant? Me? That was news and I had no idea what to think about it. This was beyond my thinking. Beyond my planning. Im sorry. He apologized and I looked back at him, Im so sorry. He wasnt even looking at me, he just kept his gaze down. But this was a topic where I couldnt even say it was okay. Because it wasnt okay. I was pregnant and the father of my child had recently told me he planned to never meet me again. I was at a loss. Moreover, he only kept apologizing to me. It felt like he was even more lost than me. Go. I told him, Just leave. I turned around, You said youd never come back anyway. I began to walk out of the room, I need an heir anyway. Ill consider this a parting present. I was blabbering complete shit. I wasnt even processing it, every word I spoke didnt go through my mind, it just came straight out of my mouth. But whatever I was saying was probably because I was hurt and had no idea what else to do. ... He didnt say anything back. I left the house and began to walk in the forest when he came running after me. He charged towards me at full speed and grabbed my wrist, Ill stay. He said. His words were so astounding to me I froze in my place and slowly turned to look back at him, Youll stay? Ill stay. What about your pack? ... He didnt think it through. You said you were a hope to them? So will you leave them all alone now? I never asked him for the details and he never told me any but still I knew things were bad there. No doubt I was very happy about him saying he will stay but considering how he was the past year he probably said it in the heat of the moment, Go back. If he wanted to really stay he would have never suggested to leave permanently. ... He was confused so I decided to use my authority on him. I asked the forest to send him back to where he came from. Since Ive been ruling the forest for centuries, it listens to me well. Once I gave out my command through my minds, green thick vines that emerged from the darkest corners of the forest grabbed him and began to pull him away. Ah!? Esra? He was surprised at the sudden attack and I knew he would retaliate so I didnt waste any time and asked the nearest Dryad to open the portal from where he was pushed to the human world. I dont know which part he was sent to since it wasnt the same Dryad spirit that he has near his pack but hell be fine so it didnt matter. I sighed and looked down at my stomach. Pregnant? Just the next moment I regretted my actions and wanted him back but if he really wanted to stay, hell come back *** Days passed and there was no sign of him. It turned into weeks and I realized I really was pregnant. There was a small baby growing in my stomach. A new life. My very own child. Arsay came back after a few days and I told her about it. It wasnt like I could hide it anyway. She was happy for me but angry at the same time that Adam hadnt come back. Quincelet had come to stay with her so he found out as well but he preferred staying away from the forest since his vampire genes were more dominant. Time passed and the weeks flew by. I regretted my decision about throwing him out but then again I had no one to blame but myself. One day when I woke up, a familiar presence immediately brought me to my senses and I sat up noticing how near it was. Adam! I exclaimed in excitement. Hey. He waved at me from across the room where he sat on the chair. I stood up and hugged him, I thought you wouldnt come back. I did too, you practically threw me out and it made me think you didnt want me but- He stood up, I realized I loved you too much to stay away. I was beyond happy at his words and hugged him again, What about the pack? Did you find any solution? ...There was a long pause before his answer and I got a weird vibe from it so I looked up at him. Adam? No. He replied, Not yet. I see. I noticed something different about him. He wasnt his usual self, So, this is the only time you came back without any visible injuries. I made a light joke but he didnt smile. Hmm. His answer was mundane. Are you okay? He nodded, How long will you stay then? Ive been thinking. He started, How about I just stay here and never go back? I thought he was joking, What are you talking about? I giggled, You dont care about your people? ... He didnt answer for a few moments, Guess, I have to go back huh? Well, I guess Is something wrong? He got out of my embrace and walked to the terrace. I was seriously worried about him but chose not to ask about it. Just like that Adam started coming to the forest like he used to but there was a huge difference. He would try to act like his usual self but I noticed a lot of change. He was constantly stressed about something and the days he spent with me would increase sometimes and at other times he wouldnt show up at all. As time passed I noticed there was something changing in him but I didnt know what and I had no idea what to do about it. Esra? He was laying on the ground at the end of the forest where the river began, Sometimes I cant understand why I fell for you? I was sitting right beside him, Because Im pretty? I joked and he smiled. Nowadays he doesnt laugh at all. He sat up and put his ear on my stomach. I was due any day now and he often liked listening to the baby. Esra. I have some work at home. He stood up and began to leave. He seemed really out of it today and I was worried about him so I decided to secretly send one of the ravens with him. I infused my magic in a black raven and told him to keep an eye on him. Perhaps, that was the worst decision I made. If I hadnt made that, I might not have been filled with so much jealousy and hatred. Chapter 61 - No One To Blame But Myself Adam didnt come back for days. I went through the delivery alone and was quite weak when the raven returned to me. It sat on the window sill looking at me while I half sat on my bed. Come here. I ordered it and it flew to my side and hopped on the bed towards me. Do you know where Adam is? It didnt answer me like it was afraid to say something so I had no choice but to take the magic out of it to see for myself. The moment I did my blood began to boil, fear and jealousy began to take over me and that was when I came to know that Werewolves have their mates pre-decided by fate. In the memory I got from the raven I learned he had found his true mate in the human world. I saw Adam making his way to the forest when another werewolf emerged from the other side of the forest. The moment they both laid eyes on each other they froze. The female wolf shifted to her human form and ran to him and embraced him, sliding her arms around his waist and locking them there. My love. The woman said, My destined partner. She cooed , Wont you take me back home with you? She kissed him and he didnt step away. When she broke the kiss she asked him, I heard you have a lover. How do you know that? He was surprised, as if he had been caught. Theres a rumour about it, but well, She traced his shoulder with her index finger, It doesnt matter, Im your mate by destiny and fate, there is nothing that can separate us. She grinned and Adam took off his jacket and then wrapped it around her. If youre going to shift in a foreign place carry some clothes with you. She was touched by his actions and hugged him once again. I couldnt watch it anymore.and stopped the memory record, then slowly laid down on the bed. For a few moments I was completely numb. Then my mind began to fill up with questions. How long has he been doing this? For how long has he been cheating on me? Is that why hes gone for weeks? Because of her? There was so much anger in me I had to sit up. I clenched my fists in anger. Did he ever love me? Was it all fake from the start? Did he think I was a toy? Some kind of a doll to play with? Or perhaps he came over because I always healed him up. He was using me all this time??? Esra!! I didnt realize Arsay had come in till the time she was holding my shoulders and trying to calm me down, Esra calm down, whats wrong?? A tear slipped down my cheeks when I came out of my thoughts and saw her, Arsay Esra! She panicked, Whats wrong? Arsay Adam, he- It hurt me so much to talk about it. I was having difficulty breathing. It felt like I was falling into a deep deep ocean. Suffocating alone in the cold lonely endless liquid. What did he do? Did something happen to him? He has a mate. I laughed sarcastically as more tears fell, Did you know that werewolves had mates pre-decided by fate? Wait The color on Arsays face left, Youre telling me youre not his true mate? You knew about that? I was astounded at her question. Well, She panicked, Alister told me about it and all along I thought his mate was you. There was so much pity in her eyes that I felt pathetic. Like a child who newly learns that all his beliefs were merely delusion. I ended up laughing even more, Well it wasnt me I looked at the empty cradle of Yohan, He even had a kid with me. I gritted my teeth, He could have told me it wasnt me!! I got angrier, But instead he claimed to love me! I sniffled, That bastard Esra calm down! She hugged me, There is disruption in the forest if you get angry. She held my body that was trembling with anger, I came to your room because the trees were wailing! And you didnt even notice! Ah! Oh right I should calm down Right. Im a Queen. I have to stay calm. I gulped as I told myself but it was no use. The feelings were too strong at the moment. Take deep breaths Esra! Arsay told me and I did what I was told. Its alright. She said, Forget about Adam, She whispered, You now have the most wonderful thing in the world. I sniffled and she wiped away my tears, Most wonderful thing? Yes. She smiled, Yohan. Your baby. My heart melted at her words. Thats right. I have Yohan. I finally smiled. Where is he? I asked her, I want to hold him. I left him with woodland fairies since I had no idea why the trees suddenly started acting up. It scared the shit of me to be honest. She sighed, Ill bring him to you now. Ill go to him myself. I stood up slowly, Ive been in this room for days. I need some fresh air. Alright. She supported me and we both went down and walked in the forest. I was keeping my focus on Yohan only, trying my best not to think about anything else to stay calm but maybe destiny didnt want that and maybe fate was too bored that it wanted some drama. As we walked a little further some of the fairies came to us, Are you alright now my queen? One of them asked. Im fine, sorry about the ruckus but why are you here? Arent you supposed to be with Yohan? Oh not to worry, the princes father is here. He took him. My heart dropped as soon as I heard that. The smile I had barely managed vanished like it never existed. I felt cold and dizzy when Arsay grabbed my arm, Esra She supported me until I stood up straight again. Why is he here? I was getting a bad vibe all of a sudden, my mind was getting filled with bad thoughts again. I shot my head at the fairies, Take me to him! Now! They got scared when I raised my voice but immediately did what I ordered and flew in the direction they came from. I ran after them and as I was running, I noticed how familiar the path was. The path I had tread on my times to receive and send off a person. The path that led to that one certain Dryad. Oh no no no!! Dont tell me he wants to take Yohan away??? I increased my speed and ran as fast as I could but by the time I reached, Adam was already standing near the Dryad with my baby in his arms. Adam!! I yelled his name and he looked back at me, What do you think youre doing? As soon as I saw his face so many emotions began to dwell in me. All the raw emotions which I had no time to work on began to boil my blood and blind my judgment. Esra He said my name in a low tone. His voice felt so distant and cold, I could finally tell there was no love in them. Was I blind and deaf all this time? Give him back to me. I demanded. I was angry and the forest began to wail when my emotions began to disturpt even me. I cant He said, Im taking him with me. He spoke in a normal tone that also seemed somewhat dead. No!!! I yelled and the forest threw out a strong gust of wind. Leaves rustled and were forced to leave the breaches due to the strong force. This cheater! He was the only man I loved in centuries yet he betrayed me. Took me for a fool and now he wants to take my only child away from me? The ground shook as dark energy began to swirl around me that alerted all the beings around me. The animals and the fairies began to run away while Arsay stood there in shock. Esra what are you doing? She asked in horror. Im going to give him something hell never forget. Dark mist began to form around my hands as I conjured a curse. Aunt?? I heard Quincelets voice from behind me, he stood there confused, not sure what was happening. Quincy stay away!! Arsay ran to him to keep him out of the way but didnt stop me. Adam got the gist of it and he asked the Dryad to open the portal for him. Esra, dont do this. He said. Why? So you could live happily with your mate? I gritted my teeth, You should have never come back. I raised my arms as I collected the energy for the black magic. At the same time white mist began to emerge from the ground. A sign that the portal will soon open. ... Adam had no words to say to me. He shut his trap since now he found out that I knew he was playing with me. Must have been fun for him. Playing with an innocent heart that knew nothing. But alas it was stupid of me to trust an outsider. Ill give you a gift. I threw the dark ball towards him as the portal opened and he began to run towards it. Youll never find happiness with your destined lover. She will never love you back and her rejection will kill you!! I screamed, If not, the curse shall be contrariwise. You will have no escape from it in this life!! Just before he was about to cross the energy hit him. My eyes grew wide when I noticed something odd. My sweat went cold and I couldnt believe what I did. Adam tripped and fell to the ground but he was completely safe, instead, the curse hit Yohan. No In the moment of defence Adam turned around, exposing the baby to the curse as well and instead of him the dark mist engulfed my own child. What have I done?? I began to walk towards them but Adam noticed. Afraid Id use something like that again, he stood up and jumped through the portal. Just as he did the portal closed down. Dryad! I called it, Open the portal again! I demanded but nothing happened. I looked at the Oak tree angrily, Open it!! I was dying of desperation here, I have to see him! Please!! There was nothing. Come on! I yelled as tears slipped down my face, I have to get my baby back. My legs suddenly went weak and I fell to my knees. Esra Arsay called out to me in horror and I looked back at her. She had her hands covering her mouth in fear, Your hair She said and I looked back down. They were becoming one with the ground. I stared at it wide-eyed and blank mindedly. In that moment I realized what I had done, that I was truly doomed and I had no one to blame but myself. And all I was left with was despair, sorrow and an eternity of longing Chapter 62 - I鈥檝e Come To A Decision >>Maya I see, so thats the whole story. I smiled sadly. So thats what happened. I got to know the story but I guess I learned a lot more from it. So, there''s one thing I want to ask you. I sighed softly, Regarding the curse. I had come to a realization after all. Youre a smart girl. Esra knew I had caught on, You picked up that point didnt you? I nodded, Is it because of that I felt the same amount of pain when Yohan was hurt? Mmmm Esra nodded, Because you both are bound to each other. In blood and in soul. There will never be an escape from it. If he gets hurt, youll feel the pain too. Its because you accepted him, now the second part will continue. I see, so it switched. Yes. She held my hands tighter, Im so sorry child. Actually, this is bad. My hands trembled, After all that, its like well be at point zero. Im so sorry. Why? Why did you have to be so hateful? I tried holding my tears. I know what happened wasnt her intention but her actions led to things far worse than one can imagine. Im so sorry Esra looked down as she let go of my hands and placed them on top her thighs, I know saying that it was never meant for Yohan will seem like an excuse because from the beginning as a fae, as a queen, as a ruler, I should never have resorted to something like this no matter how hurt I was. Her body trembled, Im so sorry child. She bowed to the ground, Please forgive me. I gulped as I took a deep breath that made my body shiver. I looked down at her and my eyes landed on her hair bound to the ground. Is this your punishment?I asked, Because you used a taboo, youre bound to the forest? She raised her head, Yes. Her gaze was still glued to the ground, I can not step outside of it. What if you do? I cant. She shook her head, Its like theres an invisible barrier there. It just wont let me out. She gulped, The hair too, its chained to the ground of the forest. I can never leave. I see. So its like that just with you? Arsay isnt bound to it like I am. She can leave but only for a short span of time. Her time is limited and after its up the forest pulls her back in. But she didnt do anything. She didnt stop me either. She sighed, As the second Queen, it was her duty to stop me from doing something like that but she didnt, she was as furious as me and let me do it but her punishment is a lot lighter than mine since not stopping me is her only sin. She looked at me and bowed, Im sorry child. Im so sorry. Words, All that was left to say were mere words. The actions had already been performed and the wheels of fate were set in stone. I was at a complete loss. There was no point in blaming anyone, nothing was going to change This was the first time in my entire life where I felt so cold inside, it felt like my heartbeat was slowing down as if it had given up too. What now? I turned my head towards Yohan and suddenly a smile formed on my face. Give up? After how I decided Id give my everything to him? It cant be helped now She raised her head, Its already done. I held the bottom part of my shirt. Youve already been suffering enough. I thought about it already, You couldnt even leave to find your son and for years you were stuck. I placed my hand on hers, You didnt want to meet him to unite did you? What a smart child you are. The soft breeze made our hair flutter and I caught a glimpse of her eyes getting wet with tears, No. Im not. Do you seek forgiveness? She sighed, Only when my sins will be forgiven by whom they affect will I be at peace. Well then, I forgive you. I smiled, I should, after all your nephew was a huge help to me and my sister and I led a good life. Not one filled with luxuries In my heart I knew, But I got all the things I needed. The leaves rustled softly and some of the them fluttered past us, And your son, I took a deep breath, He gave me so much love I felt filled up, so Ill forgive you. ... Her eyelids trembled as she closed and opened her eyes, Thank you. But I have a request. I gulped, This might sound selfish but dont tell Yohan about it. Dont tell him? She asked, surprised. If theres a possibility, Id like to keep it a secret until the time its really needed. Are you sure? Yes. I answered her softly, Can I ask you to not apologize to him? Just for a little more time? I know its very selfish of me but please. Its the only request Ill ever ask of you. She smiled, Okay. Her voice was soothing but I could feel the sorrow behind it as well, I can wait for a little more time. I smiled back at her, And since its come to this. I stood up, Ill see it through the end. Ill give all of myself to him. I smiled trying to hide the pain. Esra smiled, He has such a wonderful partner. Right! Theres no one who could be better than me. I said as finally my voice trembled and the tears that I was holding could no longer be contained. I wiped them away. Im not giving up. Ill do my best. Chapter 63 - The World Of Fae Yohans treatment continued for four days straight and then after all of his body was fully healed he was taken out of the water bed and laid down on a bed in the first queens room. Fascinating as it was magical. The creatures of the forest lived inside the humongous tree houses. I couldnt tell if they were built like this or if they were a part of the tree since it looked as if the houses emerged from them, they were so closely connected but then again seeing how nicely furnished they were they couldnt have been just a part of the tree, work was definitely done on it by architects and workers. It was all just so magical, especially since the houses looked so great. Bricks, wood, cement, everything was used in making it, yet it fit in with the forest so perfectly. The houses were at the most inner part of the forest. Home to many different kinds of forest fae but I couldnt meet any one of them since I stayed by Yohans side the whole time. Arsay and Esra had also forbidden them from disturbing us, so I couldnt even see any mystical beings. It was sort of disappointing. . The queens had their own tree and owned all that was built on it, interconnected from the inside, like a tall palace. The rest of the fae shared their trees. Some had their houses on the bottom, some in the middle, some on the left, some on the rear. It all seemed so enchanting. Some of the tree branches were so thick, flat and long they acted as bridges between the houses on different trees. I think the branches joined at the midpoint from two different trees to make the bridge and some thinner branches work as grills around it. Some thick branches from the trees were even more magical since they went from the top house to the lower ground while connecting with the other houses on the same tree and actually had steps on it. It was like a magical tree staircase. Moreover one would think that if there are humongous trees and the houses are in the innermost part there wont be any sunlight, yet there was more than enough light here during the day. While during the night the lamp flowers would come to life and glow brightly. They gave out enough light to illuminate every area. The whole place was majestic itself. Esra told me that this world is divided into two halves. One side belongs to the fae and the other to the undead. The oceans have separate divisions and witches and wizards roam and live wherever they like since theyre like a neutral party. The fae side is covered with mostly the forest but there are towns as well as villages but not cities. The term is specific to the human world. I really want to visit fae towns and villages. That would be really amazing. I wonder if theyre like how I read in novels and comics. Coming to the magic realm is just like living through a fantasy movie. It still feels unreal. I took a deep breath as a cold breeze brushed by me while I stood on the terrace on the top most floor of the Queens house while Yohan was asleep in the room on the same floor. The nymphs had already gone back and it was surprising they didnt ask for anything in return. Arsay told me that it was because the fae were friendly creatures. They tend to help each other out whenever the other needs help and any fae would have stepped ahead to help a prince. I turned my head and looked back inside the room Yohan was asleep in. The terrace was huge and spacious and so was the room. A large sliding door was the way in and out of the terrace. I walked back inside white the white curtain fluttered due to the soft wind. Leaves rustled gently as I went and sat on the floor by Yohans side. Prince huh As if being the head of a company wasnt enough. I ended up giggling at myself sarcastically. I really got myself someone so precious. Yohan. I held his hand, Its 12th today. I talked to him, I thought wed spend my birthday together this year, I was so excited for it, so arent you going to wake up? I looked at his sleeping figure. The day is passing by, itll soon be evening and for the first time in years I care about this day. I placed my hand on his cheek, For the first time I looked forward to it because of you. I whispered the words as I caressed his cheek with my thumb, Im waiting for you. I got no response so I placed his hand gently on the bed and stood up. Its alright. I know hell wake up since hes all alright now. I just have to wait for him. Sighing, I walked towards the terrace when a voice reached me. Happy birthday. Chapter 64 - Birthday >>Maya I froze in my place when Yohans voice entered my ears. Am I dreaming? I shot my head around and saw him awake. His eyes were open and he had a smile on his face. Yohan!! I ran back to him and jumped on the bed to hug him, Oh God!! I wrapped my arms around him while he was still in bed, Oh! Finally!! I felt so much better. I thought I was fine after his treatment was done but only now that Ive seen him awake have I finally relaxed. It felt like a huge weight was lifted off of my chest. Did I worry you that much? He spoke, I can feel your body shiver. He wrapped his arms around me while I had my face buried in his chest and for a few seconds I didnt raise my head, Maya? I raised my head, Youre an idiot Yohan. I sniffled but didnt cry, You had me so worried. He didnt say anything, just took a deep breath and thought about some stuff. He then sat up on the bed and I gave him some space, Im sorry but if anything would have happened to you that would have been unbearable for me. He finally answered. Did you not think it would be unbearable for me!? I grabbed his shirt front and answered him immediately and I might add that I was angry at him. He didnt even consider my feelings Although, Im sorry. I calmed down soon after my words, I didnt mean to yell. I know if the bullets had hit me Id be dead and he knew that too. Thats why he covered me. My grip on his shirt increased and he patted my head, Its okay. He then slid his hands to my back and pulled me in closer to him, Im just glad youre okay and Im sorry too. He hugged me tight, I know you were very worried. How do you know that? I rolled my eyes, You were pretty much dead. I threw some sarcasm his way but not in a bad way. He snickered, Dont be mad anymore huh. He kissed my head, I know because youre now my mate. Our feelings are now connected. I see There was some comfortable silence between us while the room was silent, the only thing you could hear was the rustling of leaves and the fluttering of curtains. Where are we though? This is your mothers room. Ah He didnt give out much of a reaction, rather he got lost in thought. Do you remember that incident? I asked him referring to his parents incident and he nodded, It was transferred in your brain by your mother. Very clearly. He looked down on his hands, So shes alive? Yea,I nodded, Do you want to meet her? I got off the bed and stood by it. I need some time before that. He placed his feet on the ground and then held my hands, For now, lets go back home. A lot is on my mind. Okay. I could understand. Those memories must have messed up some stuff in his mind and to be very honest. It wasnt Esras intention but it was her fault. At the same time, it wasnt Adams intention either but he too made the wrong decision. To begin with, the mistake began when he decided to leave his responsibilities and stay in the forest, moreover have a relationship with a woman who clearly wasnt his mate. Im pretty sure Yohan doesnt know what to do. No one would. Im sure, right now, his whole world is upside down. I bit my lower lip. Hell be even more confused after he meets Ruda. I sighed. This will be really tough for him. I intertwined my fingers with his and smiled at him. Yohan. I did my best to look confident, Ill always be by your side. No matter what. *** As we were leaving the forest Arsay was the only one who came to see us off. I wanted Yohan to at least see his mother but perhaps he isnt ready yet and maybe Esra wasnt ready yet either even though she had been waiting for decades. I could tell from his face. He looked a bit disturbed but he had a lot on his mind so it was okay. Theres always next time. I know for sure well come back here and I pray that that meeting is for forgiving. I already know how its going to turn out but still I will pray for the best. Are you sure you wont meet her? Arsay asked. Ill come back. Yohan answered, Aunt. Arsay smiled. It was as if her heart melted because of how Yohan addressed her. My baby~ She pinched his cheek softly, If you need anything you can ask Quincy. He has an attitude but hes a good kid. Hell help you out. Yes, I will. He answered. Well then aunt. I said, Well be back. I waved at her and she waved back. Just before we were about to leave Yohan stopped, Oh! He turned around, I never got to ask this. He looked at his aunt, How come I dont have any fae genes in me? Arsay gave him a rather sad smile and stepped forward, Because of this. She flicked Yohans earring, Youre always wearing it arent you? Yes. Its a magical item so it just stays there. Unless you take it off? Arsay asked Yohan nodded at her question, But Ive never taken it off. Because your father forbade it? He nodded at her second question as well. I see, well, that earring is a very strong item, its keeping your fae powers hidden deep inside of you. She sighed, Well it sort of gives you a choice too so I wont ask you to take it off. What choice? Taking it off means that your body will change and youll become a being that lives for centuries. Ah Yohan and I said let out the expression at the same time because we both realized what that meant. Someone who lives for centuries could never really be with a human who lives a limited life and I already knew Yohan wasnt going to take the earring off. We exchanged one final goodbye with Arsay and then left. Chapter 65 - The Day I Want To Remember As A Good Memory >>Maya So, what do you know! Youre a prince as well. I teased him while we both sat in a restaurant for dinner. It was 7 pm and we were eating a little earlier than usual but it didnt matter. What mattered was that we both were here together on this special day, that finally felt special after so many years. Yeah I should have figured that out when dad told me about me being the son of the Queens sister. He paused, Oh thats why that raven bowed to me. He came to a sudden realization. A raven bowed to you? Yeah. When I went to meet a witch. He smiled, My mother is a raven-maid and so am I, so that makes sense. He touched his earring, Still feels weird to be honest. I laughed lightly, Its bound to but how does it feel to be a prince? Stop teasing me. He grinned, I can ask you the same thing. How does it feel to be the one and only of a prince? Ill tell you when I have my own palace. I folded my arms and stuck out my chin in pride. Mmhmm. He raised his brows at me, What to do?I may be a prince but Im poor. He pouted his lips and I couldnt help but giggle. Shut up you! I hit his arm from across the table, Poor? Are you making fun of me? Absolutely not. He shook his head with all the seriousness in the world, Never. But, It was a question that just popped in my mind, How come a raven-maid is ruler of the forest? Youre probably thinking it should have been someone like a lion right? I nodded ,YeaI mean the lion is always portrayed as the king of the jungle and stuff. He thought about how to give me an explanation, Ravens or crows are the oldest living beings in the animal kingdom. He started after a small pause, They have been here since the beginning of this world and they have the wisdom to rule. He nodded his head, Thats why. This world? Like after all that evolution and dinosaur stuff. Ah...I see, thats interesting. I never really thought about it but I do remember reading that crows are like 30 millions years old while the lions came like 2 million years ago. Thats a huge gap. If I think about it, maybe crows as we know them are the oldest creatures after evolution, well at least as far as the forest beings go. Even humans came like 7 million years ago. I was still in thought when the waiter brought us our food and we ate while chatting about different stuff. Around eight we both walked in the streets hand in hand just simply enjoying each other''s company. The night was cold but the streets were well lit. Say Yohan. I was holding his hand in his pocket, Theres something I really really want to try. Something you really really want to try? He raised his brows, What? You. Me? Yea. Uhh, Okay? How? I wanna ride you. He froze for a moment in his path and closed his eyes. What? I asked. You wanna ride me? He opened his eyes and looked at me and suddenly I felt that they were glowing a little bit. Yes. I answered. We should go home. He said and began walking again with my hand still in his but I was behind him. I titled my head in confusion,Why? You wont let me ride you? Did he not like the idea? Did I ruin the mood or something? He paused again and was completely quiet for a moment, Would you like to elaborate what you mean? He asked while I walked and stood next to him. In your wolf form! I exclaimed, I wanted to sit on your back and have- He sighed heavily and covered his eyes with his hands. I paused, Hey, you okay? Yea. Yea Im fine. Th-that- actually nothing. Nothing at all. He bit his lower lip and I wondered why he was acting strange. As we both stood there in silence while he calmed himself it suddenly hit me what I had said. I wanna ride you?!?!! My face flushed and I was extremely embarrassed at myself. The hell! I didnt pay any attention to my words! Holy hell! Stupid! Stupid! Stupid me!!! Oh God! Forgive me! I looked at Yohan, he had his eyes closed and I mentally apologized to him too! Oh Yohan! Im really sorry! Really really really sorry I was panicking but then in that moment I decided to act like I still had no idea about anything. That was the best way to avoid this situation. Yohan? I called out to him normally. He opened his eyes and looked at me, Want to go to the forest? He asked and I relaxed internally. I knew he wouldnt pursue it since hes that kind of a person but I still feel sort of bad and like really really guilty. I must have gotten him excited. Yes. I answered. Its cold though. I grabbed my fur coat and flapped it, Im dressed very warmly! He smiled, Okay then. He brought his face closer to mine. Such that I could see his green eyes that looked like they were glittering because of the light reflection, Ill give you a special ride pass. He smiled and my heart skipped a beat. At that moment I couldnt help myself and I kissed him. My action came as a surprise to him but he kissed me back, softly, with so much love that my heart was throbbing like crazy. He placed his hand on my cheek and slid the other on my back to support my weight. Ahhh. I realized once again. I love this man so much! Chapter 66 - And It Became A Good Memory >>Maya Woohooo!!! Cold wind hit my face as Yohan ran in the forest with me on his back. I gripped his fur tightly so that I wouldnt fall but man was this feeling amazing. There was so much excitement in me. I was feeling tingly all over and I couldnt stop grinning. The feeling was just magical, it felt like I was soaring through the woods. My hair fluttered behind me and even though the air was dry and cold I didnt feel annoyed at all, rather, it was refreshing. It felt really really nice. You okay up there? There was a voice in my head and I was startled even though I recognized it, Ah! You must be surprised. Yohans voice continued in my head, Since youre officially my mate now we can communicate like this. Really? This was fascinating. How do you do this? Link up your mind with mine, just focus on an image in your head, that youre talking to me through just your thoughts. That should be enough. I see. I closed my eyes and did as I was told. Focus. I told myself. Convey my thoughts. Im alright. I made the first attempt not knowing if it was okay but in my heart I strongly believed I was talking to him through my thoughts. Good! Yohan replied, You got a hang of it really fast. I giggled at his complement, Im proud of you. His compliment made my cheeks flush lightly. Thankyou. I was very happy, I could barely conceal my delight. It really was an amazing day. One Ill surely treasure in my heart. *** Did you like it? Yohan asked while we both sat in the lounge on a floor with a single blanket around us. Yohan actually didnt need it but after our little adventure in the forest I started getting really cold so we came back home and he brought me a blanket. I sat down between his legs and he wrapped it around us so I could get warmer. We were going to watch a movie and so the TV was on but then we started talking and completely forgot about that. I loved it. I answered, And I loved your fur too, it was so soft. He snickered, Well good to know you like that too. No! Not like. I said I love it! He smiled, Are you feeling better now? He had his arms wrapped around me and his fingers intertwined next to my stomach. Yeah. A lot. I slumped against his chest, I wish this would never end. He kissed my forehead, Yeah. His reply was soft, But its getting late. Youve already skipped enough classes. Go to sleep now. ... Hmmm. There was something else on my mind though. Maya? I dont want to. Why not? Because~ I glanced at him, I want to sleep with you. I gave him a very clear hint. Sure, my room is your room but are you still cold? ... He didnt get my invitation did he? I glared at him, Are you doing this on purpose? There is no way he didnt. Do what? He looked back at me with pure eyes and I hesitated. Did he really not have any intentions at all? Like man! I said I wanna sleep with you! No I looked away, I thought maybe you were getting revenge for what I said when we were walking in the streets. I whispered and got up but before I could leave he caught my wrist and I looked back at him. He had a dangerous smile on his face, So you were aware of the words you said there. Suddenly his eyes changed and I felt a chill of excitement run down my spine. W-what, no, no-I mean not before I said it, after I said it-what? He pulled me back into his embrace and kissed my neck, Y-Yohan? My skin stood up in excitement. Tell me, He whispered in my ear, his warm breath made my body tingle, What do you want? He really is taking revenge for that!! I I paused. It was embarrassing to say but he went ahead slid his hands under my shirt as he kissed my body more sensually then suddenly stopped. I wont do it unless you say it. I gulped, Or maybe you really want to sleep. What! No!! I looked at him in horror but he stood his ground and refused to make a single move. I bit my lip in frustration but he just smiled in return. How can he just smile like that when I can literally feel his bulge!!? Yohan, I can feel it pressing against me. Dont mind it, itll go down. I clenched my fists in anger. This little!!! Fine!! Ill say it! I want you! I said. Want me? But you already have me. He smirked and I felt my cheeks flush out of frustration and embarrassment. He was being so mean! I didnt say those words before on purpose! I honestly wanted to hiss at him. I want to sleep with you. I already said that was fine. You can go ahead and Ill join you later. This jerk!! I turned around my whole body and grabbed his shirt. Sex! I had tears in the corner of my eyes, I want to have sex with you! You big jerk! He snickered and hugged me tightly. Okay, Im sorry. He kissed the corner of my eyes to wipe away the tears, I was just teasing you. Hmph! I turned my face away and he rested his chin above my breast. Sorry. You just looked so adorable I couldnt help it. He then kissed the bare skin below my neck but I did my best not to give him any reaction. Ah! He suddenly slid his arms down my hips and stood up. It startled me but I immediately held his shoulders for support, What even?! He gave me the naughtiest smile he could conjure, Why? Were going to sleep together, no? I pinched his nose, You demon. He laughed lightly and took me to his room. *** When I woke up the next morning I noticed something different. Not around me, not with myself or Yohan but on me. I was pleasantly surprised when I saw a gold chain locket around my neck. Whats this? I whispered to myself. Your gift. I heard a whispered reply and looked by my side and found Yohan looking at me with half open eyes, I didnt get a chance to give it to you yesterday so I put it on you while you were asleep. His voice was a bit hoarse since he had just woken up and his half naked body was a heavenly sight to look at early in the morning. I was wearing his shirt so I was nicely covered. When did you get the time to get this? I was still surprised. I wasnt expecting a gift because of all that happened. Actually, I didnt want one either. I was just happy that we were able to spend the day together and make good memories. I preordered it weeks ago. It was here when we got back from the magic realm. I see. I couldn''t hide my delight at all and kept staring at the locket. I felt a bit dizzy but I shook off the feeling. You like it? I love it. I answered him and coughed a bit. My throat felt a bit dry. Thats a relief. He grinned and I smiled back at him. He sat up, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. For a few seconds after he didnt open his eyes and I wondered what he was thinking about. Is something bothering you? I asked. No, He slowly opened his eyes, Just thinking how so much has changed for me yet that one thing hasnt. One thing? The curse. As he said the word my heart dropped, I know we havent broken it, I dont know if we can either. What makes you think that? After learning about the whole truth and the words that were casted for it Im pretty sure. Its very powerful. Moreover it was casted by such a strong being. As I was listening to his words suddenly I felt sick and got off the bed, Maya-? I didnt have time to listen to him. I ran out of the room straight to the bathroom and puked in the toilet. He came after me and sat by my side, Hey, He rubbed circles on my back as I puked more, Its okay. Let it all out. After I was done I rinsed my mouth and took deep breaths. Yohan stood by my side with a worried expression. Dont worry too much, its probably because the dinner last night didnt digest properly.nI told him. He stepped closer to me, Thats strange, I had no problem. He scanned me from head to toe and then placed his hand on my head and then on the cheek, Its not the food. He sighed, You have a fever. A fever? I couldnt believe it, I rarely ever get sick though. Im a sturdy person. Well, I guess its one of those rare times where you are sick so lets get you to bed. Huh?How strange, I havent gotten sick in ages! Im guessing its because of our little adventure in the forest yesterday night. Its winter, we shouldnt have done that. He was a bit upset but I wasnt. I know I probably wont be getting another chance for it so Im still very happy. I thought about it. I never got sick when I played in the snow when I was younger. This was troublesome probably because I knew the reason why. I dont want to, I just woke up. I whined. You dont have to go to sleep but its best to rest. Ill order some soup and porridge and get some medicine for you. But- I started feeling a bit dizzy so I held onto Yohan for support. No buts, I have somewhere to go urgently so you stay in bed. Okay? I looked at him while he picked me up and took me to bed, Ill be back as soon as possible. Where are you going though? Surely not to work, no one knows youve recovered. Im meeting someone else and Ill try to stay low till Ive solved some certain things. Yea, I get that. He can''t really appear in front of everyone looking so healthy after he was on a brink of death just a few days ago. There would be a lot of chaos but at the same time since he went missing from the hospital many people must be looking for him too. I guess I should be careful as well. Come back soon okay? I slid into the sheets and laid down. Ill be back as soon as Im done.. He kissed my forehead and left. Chapter 67 - The Acts That Must Be Taken >>Ruda Days passed, nights turned into days and days into nights, yet I couldnt bring myself to hate the people who had groomed me, the people who raised me with so much. I could never, I realized that, I could never do it. Because when I think about it my parents may be hated by some other people, they may be the worst kind of scum to some but to me they were the best people. I was skipping classes, there was no point in going since I couldnt concentrate at all. There was only one thing stuck in my mind and that was the problem at hand. Two days after Yohan went missing dad went to visit him and found out he was gone. The pack members have been on a look out and everyone is searching for him frantically. I was asked about him too but I feigned ignorance. I was asked about Maya too and I simply told them she went back to her guardian and doesnt know Yohan is gone. The news was kept hidden from the media because that would cause a lot of problems. Not just for the company but also for the pack. I know that now that Ive found out the truth. I snorted at myself. Truth? Who am I kidding? I sighed and crouched into a ball while I sat in the corner of my bed. Thats when I got a call from an unknown number. I didnt pick it up, I really didnt have the energy to so the call ended but immediately after I received a text. The content was shown on the screen so it caught my attention otherwise I wasnt going to see that anytime soon either. The text said, Its me Yohan. Pick up. Yohan?!?! I got another call from the same number and I picked it up right away. Yohan?! I forgot to even greet him, Are you okay now?!What about your injuries?? Calm down Ruda. He said, Im fine. Really? Your injuries were really bad. I guess the nymphs were really strong. The water nymphs? Yeah. Maya told you about them right? Yes, before leaving. Well, thanks to them and thanks to Quincy I guess, Im still alive. Thats good. I took a breath of relief. This was really good. What about mother and dad? Theyre looking for you, they already searched your house so I guess they wont be coming back soon but then again there is a huge team on the lookout for you. They might come back anytime. Are you home? Yea He sighed. I guess we should meet as soon as possible. Its evening now, should we meet today? Tomorrow. He said, I have to go back home since Maya is sick. Mayas sick? What happened to her? Fever. I see, I nodded my head. So even she got sick, she was as sturdy as a horse, Where are you if you arent home? Im on my way back. He said, I went to Quincy. Quincy? Mayas guardian? Why? I needed to know something. What? The missing part of Mayas parents tragedy. Ah I see. Right, he told me there was nothing in the original report even though it was authentic, Did you get the answer? Sort of, hell send me the document related to them, Ill tell you about it tomorrow. Okay. When? Ill text you the time and place. Okay? Okay. I was about to hang up when he spoke again. Ruda? Yeah? The men you caught, did you let them go? No. Where are they? In your basement.. Huh?! In my basement? I couldnt see him but I was sure he was bewildered, Why? Where else was I supposed to take them? I dont know but- are they alive? I mean Ive been home since yesterday I didnt hear a thing. You would if you went down there, your basement is soundproof remember? Why am I getting a bad feeling about this? Well, I paused, Both of them are half dead. ... I can picture your face right now but I needed my answers. He sighed, Did you get it out of them? I nodded, Yea. sort of. I sighed, At least what I needed to confirm.Ill tell you about it tomorrow. Okay then, see your tomorrow. Yeah. He finished the call and I laid down on the bed with the phone still in my hands. I guess the time is here. I closed my eyes and thought about how I still wasnt ready, but then again, I opened my eyes and stared at nothing in particular. Maybe Ill never be ready for this kind of thing. I just have to face it. *** I met Yohan at a small cafe located in a narrow street. I had never been to this place and Im guessing neither had Yohan but still it was a decent place. The owner was a young woman with a baby. She was working on the counter while carrying her baby. Many young girls came to the cafe just to meet and play with that baby. Well no doubt he was cute. So, what did you find out from the men in the basement? Yohan asked, You gave the blonde one some first aid, I wonder why? I stared at the USB on the table between us that Yohan had brought with him, According to that blonde we all- I pointed towards myself and then at Yohan, -Especially dad were all underground dealers. I see, what about the other one? He didnt open his mouth but the blonde one already confessed that he didnt shoot Maya, he was there for you and only had silver bullets. I looked at Yohan grimly, Hes from a pack that has weak defenses. Did he say anything else? I guess Yohan is still angry at the fact that Maya was even targeted. Well, he has every right to be. He said he had no idea who the other guy was so the probability the chestnut haired one was working for dad or mom is- I didnt want to say it but I had to, High. Yohan pondered on my words, But, that guy shot only once though. I said, A single bullet wouldn''t have killed her. Or maybe he stopped because I covered her and he cant harm his own. He looked directly into my eyes, And a single bullet can kill a human. She was locked outside, she would have bled out. I chewed my lower lip, Maybe It was just hard accepting it. About the blonde one, Yohan asked Did he have any proof? He said his sister died because dad took her venom out. I sighed, According to him dads been selling werewolf venom to various people. Hmm. He scratched the left side of his neck with his right hands index finger, Werewolf Venom? But why? He thought about it, The venom is used to kill vampires but were on a peace treaty with them. Suddenly something came to his mind, It was taken out? All of it? I nodded,I see. What? Its being used as a cure. A cure? Not many people know of this, its a thing confidential even among werewolves. But the venom in our fangs can be extracted and used as a powerful healing medicine. Really? I asked and he nodded. It only sells in the black market. He sighed, But the venom in our fangs is very vital to us, no longer having it can lead to death. Wait. What? Is that how the blondes sister died? It does make sense I knew the venom in our fangs was important but I didnt know the details. I thought that the sister maybe died in the process. I know youre shocked, thats why it''s confidential. Not all wolves die because of it but its the source of our own strong healing ability. How come not all werewolves know this? So that people dont take advantage of it, well not that they easily can but still. He sighed, Even if its sold in the black market, where it is extracted from is never revealed. The medicine is very expensive and most likely can only be supplied by another werewolf. But having the venom extracted shouldnt be easy. Its not. He looked out the window at the empty street then looked back at me, It takes time and a lot of power. A normal human would never be able to do it, but if we talk about an alpha and strong werewolves, its a different story. ... ... We both stayed silent for a while, neither of us knew what to say. Its strange. I spoke, Dad has been such an awesome father to us He always stood by me and Yohan whenever we needed him, treated us so preciously and genuinely loved us. I know but we need to make a decision. Yohan sighed. He was trying to imply that we should stand against them. Make a decision? I gave him a pained expression, Youre saying as if we arent at fault. .... He knew what I was talking about. We both knew what was happening all along and we chose to turn a blind eye to it. We both are as guilty as our parents. Note: Werewolf venom is present in their fangs and is deadly to vampires but werewolves and vampires have been on a peace treaty for ages so they no longer use it. Chapter 68 - The Decision >>Yohan Rudas words were heavy because they were true. We both knew something was wrong all along. I caught onto some stuff when I started working, I guess Ruda did too, because ever since he started university he occasionally helped with work. We both were the Alphas sons so we had the privilege of some confidential documents. So it was obvious wed both catch onto something wrong yet at the same time it feels off, it was too easy. I didnt have to do anything special to get my hands on those documents. No doubt though, when I first got my hands on them it gave me a huge blow. It didnt state any wrong dealings but the huge amount of money and resources coming in through sources that werent registered. I had my suspicion then that something was very wrong. The sources were very suspicious and I could tell there was some illegal dealing involved. I knew something was odd and dad had noticed that I knew something but he didnt do anything about it, there was no action against me at all. He just let me be just like how he let Ruda do whatever he wanted too. There was nothing, not even an attempt to justify himself.. We didnt bring it up and neither did he. It made me wonder something too though. Dad never forced-scratch that, he never even tried to tell us about what he was doing, he did it all on his own, maybe mother was involved in it. But neither of them imposed it on us. I wonder why? Usually the whole family gets involved in this kind of business. Parents would deliberately drag their kids in to carry out the dealings, so that it continues after them. Even the confidential documents came to us pretty easily so I thought something might happen, that one day dad will speak of this to us, but it never came. And just like that we chose to ignore it, like every other person in the pack who had the suspicion. Why? Because all of us knew our history and by all of us I mean me and the people older than me. The people whove seen the fast growing of the pack. Our pack was small,weak and vulnerable yet it grew into one of the biggest and strongest packs of the country. We all knew that something bad was at work yet we all turned a blind eye to it because the elders especially didnt want to go back to where they originally were. I know. We both turned away and we were wrong. I leaned on the table, But Ruda, maybe its time to set things right. There were many things I wanted answers to. But- He stopped on his own, I He then quieted down and drowned himself into his thoughts. He stayed quiet for a few minutes then I saw his still shoulders slump as if he had given up on attempting to justify dad and mother, This will be very hard. He finally spoke. I know but- I already know what youre trying to say. He cut my words, Whatever the reason, having our own kind die because of his actions can not be justified. Right? He was depressed but chose the right answer. I nodded. He really knew what I was going to say maybe because it was in the back of his mind too. It was true. It cant be denied that many wolves must have died over the years because of him. That makes him a killer, even if his only purpose was the extraction of venom, what he did was wrong and unethical. It was cruel to all those people who suffered because of him. Hes accumulated a lot of bad karma for himself over the years. Its bound to come back to him. So, I started, I know you can never be ready for this kind of stuff. Ruda looked at me with a pained expression, How about we give dad a visit? He nodded, Okay. Is he at the pack house? He nodded. Thats where he usually is. After he gave the company to me he rarely comes to visit the city. When will we be leaving? Ruda asked. As soon as possible. I had already thought about it. Yea, I guessed youd say that. I think its better to deal with this without much delay. He nodded lightly. His expressions were grim and anyone could tell he was going through a bad time, Ill tell you when as soon as I decide. I stood up but he remained seated, By the way? He looked up at me, Is Alister dealing with the company affairs? Yes. Since it was too hard for me alone. Dad is working too though, all the documents are emailed to him. I dont do much, still trying to get a hang of it. I see. No matter what, Dad has been diligent with his work. I was about to leave when Ruda stopped me. Yohan? I looked back at him. Yea? Whats this USB? He pointed at the grey colored USB I left there. It has the missing information about Mayas parents. I took a deep breath, They were government spies. I told him, I guess they caught onto dads activities and would have caught him if he hadnt had him killed. I sat back down. It actually explained a lot. Of course they would be alive if they were normal civilians but turns out they had the worst professional possible in this regard. You sure dad was behind this? Well, there is no other explanation. Besides, Maya saw mother there. One could say that she was mistaken but I thought a lot about it and I believe she did see mother there because memories cant be triggered without facts. Actually Mayas memories getting triggered was the most crucial thing in believing the fact. Otherwise, even I wouldnt believe that dad killed humans. A case was never made after all. I sighed. I know its hard to take in, dad never seemed like the kind of a guy to actually have someone killed but I guess in his position anyone would do that to protect themselves. ... Ruda looked down at his legs. But since it was a secret investigation and since it involved werewolves and the government it was easily disguised for the public. You said, you guess, so the proof of dads deed never made it to the government? I shook my head, The evidence, all of it, was destroyed. I scratched my neck, Even the files that they took with them to their vacation were gone. I see The information is in the USB. The details. Im sure they are. He wasnt very enthusiastic about it. They were rogues werent they. The attackers. He asked, Did dad hire them so he doesnt get caught even if they were? Maybe. I sighed, Probably. I wasn''t sure either because rogues dont usually collaborate with official civilians, Maybe they were paid a lot to do it. Ruda thought about it, I guess if mom wasnt spotted there, we would have never known. He spoke and I nodded, I think. He sighed, The only answer that I can think of is that she was there to get rid of all the files there. Me too. I looked at him while his gaze was lingering on the USB but he made no attempt to grab it. He just sat there with his hands tucked between his thighs while he kept thinking about something, Take it. I told him. I dont need it. He said, It only has the information about Mayas parents being spies so I dont need it. He stood up, You already confirmed it so thats enough. He glanced at me, Im leaving. Tell me when were leaving for the pack house. He walked out with a disappointed look. I knew he was hurt and tired mentally, I was too. I may not be fond of my mother but I loved my father very much. He was a great man, at least in our eyes but there was nothing that could be done to change it. The acts had already been done and there was no way to amend them. I sighed again. Just one thing is bothering me, so maybe Ill do something about that too. Just in case, Ill buy a magic item. Chapter 69 - A Home Date >>Maya I washed the sink thoroughly and then washed my face quickly to make myself look presentable since I heard the main door lock open and Yohan came in . My heart was racing since I was anxious but I did my best to calm myself down. I had my answers but I still couldnt accept how fast things were going. I patted my cheeks and smiled in the mirror. I got this!! I walked out of the bathroom and noticed Yohan standing next to the fridge. He took out the milk carton and drank directly from it. Yohan? I called out to him and he looked at me, You okay? He quickly gulped down that mouth full of milk, Oh yea. Yea, Im okay. He put the carton back in the fridge, closed the door and walked over, I was just thinking. He smiled and then stared at me, Hey His eyebrows furrowed as he brought his hand closer to mine. What? I suddenly had a wave of fear take over me. You got some blood on your nose side. He placed his hand and wiped the area between the philtrum and nose side. Oh..T-this? What happened? He got worried. I gulped, I felt dizzy and sort of slipped. I avoided his gaze and fiddled with my thumbs, I hit my nose on the sink and it bled What? He placed his hands on my cheeks and made me look at him, Didnt I tell you to be careful? He placed his hand on my forehead, Youre still a little hot. Well, I avoided looking at him, I had to go through the bathroom. I wasnt lying. I mean, everyone has to go. He looked at me suspiciously so I changed the subject, How did your meeting go? It was fine. I met with Ruda and told him everything. About my parents too? That they were spies? I was on call with Yohan when Quincy gave him the information. Honestly, even though it was something I never knew and had no idea about,I wasnt shocked. Somehow, I was relieved. They may have been killed, but at least they died doing their duty. They died trying to do the right thing. Moreover Im happy that I got to know all this. It put my heart at ease. I wasn''t in the dark anymore, after all these years I finally knew everything and soon my parents would get justice. Even though it might not be good for Yohan, he decided he wanted to do the right thing. Yeah. He said, He needs to know everything so that he can brace himself. Well, thats good. I walked towards the kitchen, Im sure he was feeling down. Yohan walked behind me, He was. I think he has been for days. Yeah... This was such a cruel twist of fate. For my best friend and mates parents to be the killers of my parents. The day I found out that theyre parents could be behind this I did voice it out but at the same time I didnt demand my justice because I was afraid to lose Ruda and Yohan. Even later when Yohan found out the truth I didnt demand it then either because I knew how much family matters. Yohan took the decision on his own and I know very well he took it for me. Everything he does, it''s always for me and every time I think about it. I fall in love with him even more. So much, that I accepted my fate. I began to take some things out of the cabinet, Hes been down since the day he found out about the venom extraction thing from that blondie. Yohan looked at me while I walked to the fridge and got out some ingredients, What are you doing? I was thinking of baking something. I grabbed the eggs and waved them at him, Wanna join me? Ive never baked anything. He said looking a little perplexed. Well that means we can have a bake date! I grinned, Itll be fun! Ill teach you. He raised his brows at me, Come on! I pointed at the apron, Grab that and come aboard! Im a master baker! I boasted and Yohan walked to get the apron. Okay then, I felt like he had his doubts from his voice but Ill tell him how good I am! He grabbed the aprons and entered the kitchen. *** I was covered in flour. Yohan was covered in flour. The floor was covered in flour. The whole kitchen was covered in flour because I, being the greatest master chef of all time, opened the whole pack of flour and slipped on the wrapper that I threw on the floor because I felt like it while putting the flour pack back in the cabinet. Well masterchef you almost died. Yohan was sitting on the floor besides me after he saved me from almost dying by hitting my head on the hard floor, I had no idea things would get like this and I, He looked at me, had no idea you were such a clutz. He then looked at the burnt cake that was sitting in front of me which he dropped to catch me. Well, me neither. I tried joking, Im getting really clumsy day by day. I laughed awkwardly while he glared at me. I gulped, Are you angry? Of course hes angry. Anyone could see that. I feel like theres something wrong. He said as he stared at me. What would be wrong though? It cant be, I cant let him catch on. I began to fiddle with my thumbs again. He shook his head, I dont know. Maybe Im just imagining it. He sneezed, God this flour. I giggled, I guess I have a lot to clean now. Well, its your fault. I told you not to throw things on the floor. Sorry I pouted and he pinched my nose, Hey! Ill help you out. Really? Yeah. Since I feel like youll do something wrong again. He was a bit confused at himself, You usually dont but something is bugging me. I snickered and then kissed his cheek, Thats so kind of you sir to help this lowly being. What are you trying to get at? Nothing really. I grinned, Maybe we can do something about the cake too. He looked at the poor thing that was upside down on the floor and sighed, I dont think so. He shook his head in utter disappointment, Even if it wasnt on the ground we wouldnt be able to eat it since it came out nicely crisp from the oven. He was being sarcastic and I looked away while clearing my throat. Well, a cake can be crisp right? I glanced at him. Mmhmm. He raised his left eyebrow at me. Alright fine. I stood up, Ill throw it away. I picked the abomination from the ground and dumped it in the trash, And I really wanted to eat cake. Well master chef, He stood up from the floor, You should be happy that not all bakers are as good as you. He grabbed his phone from the kitchen counter, Ill order one since the one we made was so beautiful it would be a sin to eat it. Hey! It wasnt that bad. He just gave me a sarcastic nod, Alright it was bad I looked down in regret then perked immediately after because I remembered he was buying, You really gonna order one? What flavour do you want? He asked after dialing the number. Chocolate fudge!! Okay. Yes!! I jumped and almost slipped on the flour on the floor. Maya! He was coming towards me when the call connected, Oh yes! hello- As he talked I decided to quietly leave the kitchen since I had the feeling I was in for a scolding. *** I think Ill leave tomorrow. Yohan said while we both sat on the plastic sheet we put on the lounge floor since neither of us showered and were still covered in flour. Tomorrow? The cake was here and for some reason we were having that for dinner. Not healthy but I love it. Yeah, I feel like its better to deal with my dad as fast as possible. Will you be okay? I asked because I knew he was doing this because of me. He wanted to deal with the issue because I was involved and that made me wonder. Would he have done it if I wasnt involved in it in any way? If I think about it probably not because I was a crucial piece in them discovering so much. Yeah, We need to directly ask him some stuff. He seemed a bit down and I could understand why. This was going to be hard. Do you think hell just answer? Like yea sons it was me. I am a bad guy. I made a very bad attempt to cheer him up. He gave me a sarcastic smile, Obviously not. He sighed, Im sure it will be a long, long discussion. He took a deep breath, But at the same time. I still have the papers of his illegal dealings with me, hell have to answer. You do? Yeah, strange right? He ate the last piece on his plate, That I freely have the papers and hes not even worried about it? That is pretty strange. Like really strange. I thought about it, Maybe he doesnt know? He knows alright. Im damn sure of that. Then, I wondered, Maybe he thinks no one can harm him no matter what? It was just an assumption but I couldnt think of anything else. Maybe ... This suddenly got heavy. Stay with Quincy for the meantime. Okay? He told me and I nodded. What about the men in the basement? I suddenly remembered. You knew that? He was a bit surprised Yep. I grinned, I went there with Ruda once. I looked at the storage room that led to the basement, I would have given them something to eat so they wouldnt die but its sort of scary. Ill do it, rather, Ill take them to the hospital and all that needs to be done. Were going to meet dad tomorrow anyway. Are you sure? He nodded, Will it be okay? He nodded again. Yeah, the blonde wont say anything since he was the one who attacked me first, the other one is most likely dads person. I see. Will you be fine? He looked at me with a worried expression. Yeah! Im a lot better now and Im thinking of freezing this semester, so Ill go and give my application tomorrow and then take the bus to Quincys house. Freeze the semester? Why? Just, I paused, I didnt do that good with my exams and I even missed one. I probably wont be able to continue my scholarship that way. I fiddled with my thumbs Why are you worried about your scholarship when you have me? Hehe, I grinned, I know right. On that part why do I even go to university? I can just free load off you. I winked at him. Well, I dont mind. Then that settles it. Im dropping out. Hey. He pinched my cheek, Be a good student. Whhyyyy?! I dont want to do that. I really dont. No matter how much I wanted to excel in my studies and be a good student I no longer want that. Things have changed too much. I know you, youll never do that. He brushes my hair aside with his fingers, I know you couldnt concentrate on your studies since a lot happened so do well in the next semester. Yeah. I sighed internally, Okay Well, I know, Its me afterall I like giving it my all and be independent and not be indebted to anyone. But at this point, it was fine. Thats why Im freezing the semester. Ill do better next time. Are you sure though? You and Ruda wont be in the same class anymore. Yeah. I answered knowing full well I wont ever be able to see him in college or study together with him again. It pained me but it was the best choice. Besides, I want to spend time with Yohan. Hell be busy again when he goes back to the company, if he does go back. I dont know how things will play out but its fine. Its all alright. I dont want to clash our timing because of assignments and tests and not be able to spend time with him. I held his arm tightly. I just want to make good memories. Chapter 70 - Yohan鈥檚 Past >>Maya Quiet nights Cold weather. Warm blanket and us. It felt like pure happiness just being in Yohans arms. I felt a form of protection I had long forgotten since my parents died. Yohan was warm, his touch was cozy, his embrace was lovely and his entire existence was homely. Just being with him made me happy. We were supposed to go to sleep since Yohan wanted to leave early for his pack house but instead we both took a shower and cuddled on the bed in our pjs. I was in his embrace and he had the blanket wrapped around us. We were talking about completely random stuff and time continued to pass. Say Yohan. My head was resting on his chest. Hmm? I noticed you couldnt sleep during the thunderstorm. Is it always like that? Well, sort of. Why? You dont seem the type to be scared of something like that. He chuckled, Its not that Im scared of it, I quite enjoy the weather actually, its just- He paused, Theres a bad memory attached to it. A bad memory? What? I was super curious about it. What could be so bad that it keeps him from sleeping? He cleared his throat, Remember when I told you I wasnt much liked because of my curse? Mhmm. Well, untill the time I had my first shifting many people thought Id never even turn into a wolf, that Im flawed and since I was a mistake I was treated pretty harshly. He gulped, You know, having a child with someone other than your mate is considered a taboo. Its an iron clad rule among wolves so thats why when I heard I was cursed because of me being a mistake I believed it. He chuckled softly, Sort of foolish if I think about it now. I mean I was never at fault to begin with but when I was younger there were many fingers being pointed at me, so I didnt think otherwise. I see. Your dad never clarified it either. He nodded, Yea well, if he did he would have gotten in more trouble. I mean, an illegitimate child with a fae queen? He smiled, I wonder how that would have played it out. I wonder too But I guess Adam would have gotten in serious trouble. Telling everyone it was a mistake was better. But well,before that time. He took a deep breath, There were a few times where attempts were made at my life but they were mostly things I could easily evade, they werent actually anything serious. Except that one time. The most traumatic one was during a thunderstorm. He cleared his throat, I was like ten, eleven maybe? I had spent a lot of time in the forest, it was the time I recently became friends with Roro and I really liked spending my time with him, because with him I was just me. I wasnt some cursed child, some bastard, I was just a friend. Thats why he was important. And you missed his wedding. Yea But Ill apologize to him. Yeah, you better. I cant go because him being from the lizard clan still frightens me. Well, the weather got really bad that day, thunder rumbled like crazy and there was so much lightning. In the evening it began to rain. Roro actually didnt come to our world through the Dryad. He used a vampires portal from the dark continent. Dark continent? Yeah, in the magic realm. Roro found an undeads tool and thats how I was able to meet him for a few years before it expired. Why didnt he use the Dryad? Because our forest didnt have one. Really? Then how did your dad go there? I dont know, I thought about it too. Thats definitely strange. Can fae use the undead tool? Its actually specifically made for the undead and if a fae uses it they have to have very strong resistance to the dark magic. I guess Roro had it. The lizard clan is on the lowest hierarchy of light after all. Oh So couldnt your aunt have used it? Well, even if she can use it. Its not like she knew where dad lived in this world. And she may have strong magical powers but dark tools would have an affect on her body since fae are light creatures. Ah That makes sense. So well, to use that tool, you need to be in an area of large space. Usually Roro would go by himself but since it was raining that day and the weather was pretty harsh, I decided to go with him. I see. I shifted in his embrace. Everything was fine till the time I was just spending time with him. But I had no idea some other wolf was following me all along. We walked quite far to find an open plain where he could open the portal. It started raining pretty heavily and as soon as Roro left I turned to run back home. Usually the easiest way is to follow the trail of scent you leave behind but the rain washed that away, so I got lost. I remember it very clearly, I stood there wondering which direction to take back to go home when a big wolf came into sight. A sight of another werewolf is supposed to be comforting. He was an adult wolf so I was relieved for a moment and began to walk towards him until the time I saw his expression. He was growling at me, his whole aura seemed bad. I stopped in my path while he continued to glare at me. He told me everything with all the details he could remember, As a child I got scared, something told me I should run the other way but in my mind I had doubt and thought that maybe he was a good person and I could talk to him. I didnt get to say anything when he pounced on me. I barely dodged him and then started running like crazy. It wasnt much use since he was a wolf and I was a child who was far from his first shifting. He caught up to me in no time. Did he hurt you? Thats what I thought was going to happen. He had me pinned on the ground with his claws buried in my arms. At that time there was so much fear swelling inside of me that I didnt even notice that his claws were pretty deep in my skin and I was bleeding. I was so scared that I forgot to even scream, I just stared at him wide-eyed while he took out his fangs and got ready to rip my throat out. It was raining like crazy, the lightning was striking every few minutes and in the dark cold and wet place I could see his face very clearly because of it getting illuminated by the lightning. My mind went completely blank then, there was nothing in there not even the thought that Im going to die or anything. I just blankly stared at him. Because of the fear? Yeah and just then out of nowhere the wolf on me was knocked off by another wolf. Another wolf? Who? I have no idea but whoever it was, but he was clearly there to save me. I only remember that my saviour had a scar on his forehead. He threw the other wolf with so much force it knocked him out for a few seconds. Then he turned his head to me and mind-linked with me. He told me to run back home. He pretty much yelled at me and his voice rang in my head. I still hadnt realized I was injured, I just stood up with a dizzy mind and ran. I ran like crazy only to end up falling in a pitfall trap. A pitfall trap? Its usually put there for animals, many wolves like eating rabbits but still, its big enough for a child to fall in it. The holes are pretty deep and I fell in one. It was almost filled with water, when I fell in, the water was already up to my shoulders. Oh God. Even though it was a story of his distant past, my heart was still speeding up. I really didnt think I could get more scared but this time my mind didnt go blank, I knew I would drown if I stayed so I tried getting out but the walls were too slippery, moreover, my arms were losing strength constantly because I was losing blood. When I noticed my wounded arms, they began to hurt. There was so much fear, so much panic, terror and agitation that I was going crazy. I couldnt get out on my own, I had no idea what had happened to the wolf who attacked me or to the other one. I could only think of yelling for help but I was scared of the other wolf finding me too. I gulped while he continued, But there was no other choice, I at least knew I was near the pack so I decided to scream for help. I screamed on the top of my lungs, I screamed and screamed but it was like no could hear me, even I couldnt hear myself when the thunder rumbled. The sound of rain was numbing everything and it had washed all the scents, so even if someone was looking for me they would never find me in time. So no one came? Not to help me no. He paused and gulped, The water reached my chin when a head appeared above the hole. It was another wolf, one I had never seen before, she stared at me and I begged her to get me out of there, I showed her my bleeding arms, tears were streaming down my face but you know what she said? ... I shook my head. She said I deserved it. She flashed me a nasty smile and left me there dumb founded. I felt a shiver in his body, I couldnt believe it. Did she really leave me there? I clenched my hand over Yohans, The water level kept rising and it was up my lips in no time. Only when I started choking on it I came back to reality, I tiptoed, faced upwards and made my last attempts at screaming for help. The only thing I heard was the rain, thunder and the wild rustling of the trees. Oh God I felt goosebumps and my skin stood up. A little while and then I was submerged in water, I held my breath but for how long could I do it? It was getting hard by the second, my lungs burning and there came a point where I started getting dizzy, I could no longer hold it in so I released the air but then water came rushing it. I realized, I was going to die now and no one was going to help me out. Still, in my very last attempt I held my arm out. He sighed very softly, But slowly I was losing consciousness, it was so cold, so, so cold, the place was dark, so dark I couldnt see anything or maybe I could no longer see since I was losing my consciousness. I noticed Yohans voice was shaking, And there was no one to comfort me in death, I was all alone. His voice turned into a whisper, All alone, forsaken and cold, and just like that everything went dark. The story was shaking me up too. When I woke up, I noticed I was in dads arms. My head was resting next to his chest and I could hear it beating so loud, like he was beyond terrified. I lazily looked at him, his expressions, He paused and smiled, He looked like the life had been sucked out of him. He was drenched and shivering but his grip on me was tight, he had me wrapped in blankets and was sitting in front of the fireplace, trying his best to keep me warm. He didnt care about himself, how badly his own body was cold. That day I truly realized that he cherished me. Yohan looked at me, I know to other people hes a villain but to me he was a great father. Whenever theres a thunderstorm I always think about that day. There were questions I didnt have answers to, why was he after me? Why did he want to kill me? Who was that person who saved me? And most of all how terrifying a thunderstorm and rain can be, all the desperate cries, all the bad happening, just washed away like there was nothing to begin with. All my questions were answered, the ones left will soon be too. Well, I turned and wrapped my arms around him, Its long gone. Yeah. He hugged back. When I was hugging him another question popped in my mind, Yohan? Hmm? I remember you said something about a banshee. Ah Thats right. He remembered, I wonder what that deal was though. Maybe dad will answer that too Yeah, because I really think it wasnt for you. Now I think about it there were attempts at my life by wolves from other packs and it all died down only after my shifting. I guess, I now know why they were after my life. Because of your dad? Well, thats the only explanation. He took someone precious from them and they wanted to do the same. It wasnt until I shifted that those whisperings and taunts stopped. A white wolf is a symbol of fear after all. When I first shifted my size was as big as a full grown mature adult wolf, it scared everyone. People changed their behaviour towards me but I couldnt get along with many of them because of what had already been done but you know none of them were serious, just minor attempts since I was always near the pack. I only left there for college. You had no friends? I did, but very few. Like a handful. Well, quality matters more. Were you physically abused too? No, He shook his head, Because dad was the Alpha I was never physically bullied. He never would have tolerated it. Dad came running like crazy to me whenever something happened. His grip around me tightened. It must be hard doing this all, Its so strange. He was a great father, theres no doubt about that. He cared for me so much that I didnt mind mothers behavior towards me. He sighed, He was a workaholic but still if I ever got sick, which I rarely did since I was strong, he took the day off and spent his time with me and made sure I was okay. Such ironic fates. What is like a world to my love is the most cruel existence to me. You really love him, dont you? I asked him. Of course I do. You dont have to go. I told him, Going to him wont change anything. I looked at him, You made this decision for me but even if you confront him and bring him to justice that wont bring back my parents. He smiled at me and then kissed my forehead, Its okay. I may have made the decision because of you but dad has some serious offences. He not only killed your parents, hes the cause of so many deaths and the misery of so many families. He paused, And well, lets not forget. He paused again, He was the cause of so much misery to my mom too. Yea. I was thinking, He smiled, I think, I want to meet mom now. Properly. Thats nice. I told him. As long as Esra holds her end of the bargain I dont mind. Ill meet her when I come back from the pack house. Then come and pick me up after you meet her. Okay? Sure. Promise? I got my hand and showed him my pinky. He snickered, You want a pinky promise? Yea! Pinky promise is sacred. Really now? Isnt it childish? Even though he said that he intertwined his pinky with mine and I have to say I never noticed how big it was compared to mine. No, you know a pinky promise means that if you break your promise you will have to cut off your pinky. This suddenly got dark.: I snickered, So promise? I moved my pinky with his. Promise. Note: To open a portal with the undead magic tool, you have to strongly think about a place where you have to go and the portal opens to the nearest open place. Banshee : A banshee is a spirit in the form of a wailing woman whose appearance is an omen that one member of a family will die. Chapter 71 - A Meeting That Didn鈥檛 Go As Expected >>Yohan I dropped Maya at the university and picked Ruda up from the dorms. I had already taken the hostages to the hospital and the only thing that was felt to deal with was dad. The trip was long. The pack was in the countryside and in the car there was just me and my little brother, who were going to face their parents for their wrong dealings. Quite weird if you ask me. No child would ever stand against their parents like this, not in any normal situation but I guess this isnt a normal situation. Maya was right, if she wasnt involved, I might never have made this decision, like any other person who was attached to their parent, I was going to stay quiet. I know full well my actions were wrong but I could never find the courage to question my father. Perhaps, the thing I was most afraid of was to find out that he really was wrong. So I pretended not to know, I didnt pry in any further and deluded myself that it must be my imagination. But alas, in the end, fate brought the duty upon us. I turned my head and glanced at Ruda. He was staring out the window, at the passing meadows, the dandelions of which were swaying because of the gentle wind while the grass waved along. It was a sunny day even though it was cold. The suns heat was cold but the light was as bright as on a hot summer day. You okay? I asked Ruda. He nodded, Just, He moved his hands in the air, Preparing myself. Okay Say? Did you and Maya talk? About? His eyes were still focused outside She said she was going to freeze her semester. Oh? He looked at me, She didnt tell me anything- actually, he remembered something, We both havent talked in days. Really? Thats strange. Yeah, I didnt have the time to think about it before, we used to text each other every day but now were really distant and shes freezing the semester? Thats so strange, so unlike her... Even Ruda thought this was weird. Is that so? You seem worried about something. He noticed I-uh- I think Maya is hiding something from me. Hiding what? I dont know. But shes lying to me about something. Lying? How do you know? I dont know if youve noticed, but everytime she lies or wants to hide something she fiddles with her thumbs. She rarely lies so its hard to notice that habit. Ah He came to a sudden realization, So thats what it was. He scratched his head, But she rarely ever hid something so I barely noticed. He slumped against his seat, What could she be hiding? I dont know, but I feel like its something big. What makes you think that? Lately, I shook my head softly, I get this strange feeling from her. I licked my lips while I tried to find the right words, Like something is off. I wonder if thats why she hasnt talked to me either. He turned his head and began to look outside again, Strange We didnt exchange any words after that, my mind was full of things and I knew Rudas thoughts were occupied too. *** When we arrived at the pack, it gave me a strange sense of nostalgia. I have lived in this place for most of my life. I had seen it grow. It used to be such a sad place and now, its become glorious. No one would ever be able to tell what it was before. The people were shocked when they saw me and Ruda together, in our lives weve never travelled alone together, moreover they were more surprised to see me, alive and healthy. I was pretty much supposed to be dead after all. But we didnt have the time to explain things to them. Our first priority was dad. We went straight to the pack house first. It''s a huge mansion in which all the officials of the pack live but the owner is the current Alpha. The officials also have their own home since the pack house is mostly used for meetings and when important decisions are being made. Dad wasn''t there. One of the maids working there told us that he was in his house, so we went there. That house was the one dad grew up in and the one we brothers grew up in as well, after becoming the Alpha he had it renovated but still it had an old feeling to it. It was a wooden structure and the doors had no locks. For some reason, they were never installed. Well nothing really happened either so I guess it was fine. We entered the house and looked around for him. Considering the situation it was surprisingly easy. He was standing in the lounge near the lounge window, sipping his tea while quietly gazing out. Youre here? He turned his head towards us and smiled, I see youre healthy Yohan. He walked and sat down on the single seater couch, Come on boys, why are you standing? He gestured towards the couches in front of him, Sit down. Ruda and I looked at each other in suspicion. It was a bit strange, every other person was shocked when they saw me so healthy but dad wasnt even surprised. He was calm like he knew everything. As if, he was ready for everything. We both decided to sit down on the triple seater couch in front of him and he smiled. There was a table between us and I remember, oftentimes we ate here with dad instead of eating in the kitchen. A little late for lunch but Im sure you both are hungry. No dad, Ruda answered, Im not really hungry He wasnt looking at him, he had his gaze glued to his hands that were resting on his thighs. Thats strange, the city is like 6 hours drive away. Did you eat somewhere in the middle? He asked and I shook my head. No, um- Then Ill ask for the food to be served here. He called the lady from the kitchen who took care of the house in his absence, Chloe, can you serve us lunch here please. Yes sir. She nodded and went away. Dad looked back at us and smiled but we couldnt return it and seeing that his smile faded too. Boys. He started, I know this is hard. We both looked at him, I know why youre here. He said and both of us looked at him wide-eyed. You do? Ruda asked. Of course, youre here to have lunch with me, its been years since we had a family dinner. Ill call your mother too. He took out his phone and called mother. Ruda and I were dumb founded, we glanced at each other, not sure what to say. I knew Ruda would never be able to speak. Hes still young and hes well aware what the consequences of our actions will be. Dad. I started but he gestured to me to hold on with the tea cup still in his hands. Oh yes, The boys are here. Sure. Oh, we can wait. Okay then, see you in a while. After he finished inviting mother over he put his phone down and smiled at us again. He was smiling a lot today. Dad, um- were not here to have lunch. I needed to make things clear as soon as possible or else I feel it will only get more difficult, Actually- I know. He cut my words and stared at the almost empty tea cup, a sense of sadness loomed around him, I know you both already know what Ive been doing behind everyones back. He nodded softly, And youre here to ask if all youve heard is true. Ruda and I both gulped. I could feel my heartbeat accelerate. Youre right. He smiled again, I am the one responsible for it. Why!!? Rudas sudden outburst startled me, Youre admitting you killed people?!! He was frustrated but dad replied normally, Our own kind at that!?! I am and Ive been doing it for years. He gave us a stern answer that shut us both up. There was no suspense, no trying to evade the answer, he didnt try to run from anything. He just confirmed everything. Why? Why is he doing this? Did he know we were coming? He seemed prepared for it. After a rather long pause of painful silence I decided to ask, How did you know? I looked at him, About me. The evening you went back to your house, I got the report of how healthy you were, I knew then and when you chose to keep low, I knew you found out, especially everything since we couldnt find your assailant and one of my men. A sad smile appeared on his face, Did you see your mother there? He really knew I went to the magic realm, well I guess, that was the only place where I could be healed this perfectly. No, I still havent but I met aunt and Quincy. Were you disappointed after learning the real truth? ... I actually had no idea what to say. This was all very confusing and it was painful, I dont know. I nodded, I guess I was. And is that why you didnt see your mom? ... I couldnt answer because I wasnt sure. I knew she wasnt at fault but maybe it was because of dad that I needed time before seeing her. Oh Well, He leaned back on the couch, You came here because you want to stop me right? Bring me to justice or something. No worries. He placed his tea cup down on the table, Im ready. This was weird. This was too easy. Something just felt off. This was the reason we came here but still for some reason I couldnt accept it. I felt like there was more to it but what more could there be to it? It was messing with my mind. Could I not accept it because he was my father or because I was denying it for no reason, or was there really something? I glanced at Ruda. He had the same expressions of disbelief and worry on. Why did you do it?I asked the question as Chloe brought the food and served it on the table. I didnt even think about it, it just came out of my mouth before I even realized. Why did I do it you ask? He thought about it. His eyes wandered towards the window, beyond which you could see the forest in a distance. You both have been my pride and joy. He gazed at the window, I dont know what he was looking at since there was nothing of interest there, Really proud of you both. He really looked at us, Just always remember that. He gave us a warm smile. He then picked up the spaghetti tray and put some of it on two dinner plates then handed one to me and the other one to Ruda. Eat first, Lets have one last meal together and then well talk. Chapter 72 - Adam鈥檚 Life >> Adam [28 years ago] I sat under a tree in the backyard of my house that had no boundary to define it and it extended on a vast plain since there were no houses beyond mine. In a distance one could see the forest in which the only purpose of going was to hunt rabbits and if by chance we could find any other animal worth eating like a deer than that too. Being the Alphas son it is a bit weird that we live in our own tiny house but we actually dont have a pack house. Unfortunately, because were a poor pack. We lack resources, its a good thing we can hunt because otherwise food is scarce too. There isnt a single person in the entire pack that has a college degree, scratch that no one even entered college. Many of them are middle school drop outs, even I barely managed to complete my high school degree. Some of the kids were playing around the flower fields while I was busy making flower crowns with the vines and flowers available. Adam! Lilian, a six year old girl came running towards me and crashed into my lap. Oof! Careful Lily. I managed to save the crowns as she made herself comfortable in my lap. Lily! Thats cheating! Chloe, Lilys ten year old older sister came running towards me along with all the other kids. I braced for impact as they all jumped on me. Five kids in total with Lily already on me. You cant have Adam! Zen, six years old, yelled, Hes mine. No Zen! Beth, seven, screamed back at, Hes ours! She pointed at herself and her eight years old brother Nathan while he stood by her side holding his shorts. Nathan was a delicate child really and he would cry easily even though hes older than Beth, she is a lot stronger than him. Even now his eyes were teary because everyone was fighting. Kids! Kids! I tried to protect the flowers, Dont crush the things. But they didnt listen to me and continued to fight, not just over me in say, but literally over me, Kids! Calm down! No! Chloe grabbed my cheek, Adam, you belong to me! Zen grabbed the other cheek, No! Adams mine!! Beth jumped on my head and grabbed my hair while Nathan just stood in his place while tears started streaming down his cheeks. Oh God I grabbed Chloe and Zens hand, I belong to you all. So calm down. I made them let go of my cheeks but I could still feel them burning. Man they pinch so hard. I mean why my cheeks?? B-but mom said one person can belong to one person only. Chloe added and then glared at Lily who was chilling on my lap. She had already marked her territory. Is that why you all fought? I grabbed Beth with both hands and brought her in front of me, landing her on her feet with the other kids, Come on guys I love you all. Well I love more than anyone here! Lily finally spoke and that aggravated the kids and they started fighting again for my love. Oh God I grabbed Lily and made her stand with the other kids and then I held Nathans hand. Come on Nathan, dont cry. B-but, everyone keeps fighting. His big round eyes were all glossy as tears kept flowing down. I picked him up and cleared my throat. Everyone calm down!! They all glared at me. Why are you picking up Nathan? Zen asked Because hes the best kid among you. My answer left everyone in shock. B-but you said you loved us all. Chloe spoke. Well, I have decided I will only love good kids now. I wiped Nathans tears, And kids who get along with everyone and dont fight. I placed one of the flower crowns on Nathans head. Flower crowns are for princesses. Beth stated. Nathan looked at me in confusion, Adam? His voice was soft, I cant be a princess? I couldnt help but chuckle at his question, You want to be a princess? I want to wear this flower crown I pinched his cheek softly, You can wear it even if youre a prince. Really? Yes. I looked at the kids, From now on every good kid will get a crown from me. I put Nathan down, So whos going to be a good kid? Me! Me! Me! They all started shouting to the point their voices overlapped. Were back. I heard the voices of my friends and turned to see them. Kei and Suliha had come back from their part time jobs. Kei was the older brother of Suliha and was my age mate, while Suliha was three years younger. Both brothers worked in the nearby human town and came home on the weekends. Youre as popular as ever. Suliha smirked, Pedo. Youre just jealous. I retorted. Yeah right. Adam, Kei walked towards me, Heres your keep. He handed me the money. They selled fine? I asked and he nodded. I make the crowns and some other natural stuff that Kei and Suliha sell when they leave. I cant leave myself since were a vulnerable pack and I need to be here due to certain reasons. Like, winter is coming and the rogues are bound to come and steal what little we have in store. Most of the men work somewhere else to feed their families so I along with other men who are here have to stay to protect ourselves because only a few female wolves know how to fight in the pack. Still, we live in a secluded place with no proper protection like other packs. We arent strong either and that makes us an easy target. Hey Suliha stared at me and I looked back at him wide eyed. Yea? He came closer and pointed at my ear, Its cut. He looked at my face, Did your dad do it again? I sighed and then shrugged. Forget that. If youre free lets go and hunt. Suliha didnt say anything, they all were used to it by now. I was used to it too. This is how things always have been. *** I came home with two rabbits in my mouth. The old wooden door was open and the inside reeked of alcohol. So I decided to shift back into my human form otherwise the smell would kill me. I walked in. Dad was looking at some papers with a full bottle of wine next to him. Ill make lunch. I told him and walked to the kitchen without waiting for his reply because I knew it wasnt coming. I was in the middle of skinning the rabbits when dads beta, ziur, came running in. This is bad!! He yelled, The rogues are here to raid!! I paused, Already?? I shot my head towards him, But its still september! I know!! He yelled and the pack siren went off in the background. I wasted no time and ran to the small animal shed of the pack. The only thing that keeps us going is the small shed we have where we keep our food. One group is incharge of keeping the animals is check. One portion of the shed is used to store meat since in winter it gets very cold here and the shed is pretty much like a freezer. The few animals we have are taken home by the people in winter since we cant afford any heating equipment for the shed. By the time I reached the shed many of the rogues had breached in. Some of the wolves from my pack were already fighting them. Everyone was desperate here, no one wanted to lose what little we had. I dashed inside the shed and pounced on the first unfamiliar face I saw but then another rogue head butted me off and tried to attack me. Thats when Kei jumped on the invader and bit his ear off. The shed became a war zone. The Rogues may have come here thinking theyll catch us off guard but they chose a weekend most of the people came back for a holiday. I fought them like crazy along with my men. We were being a bit overpowered because clearly rogues live in rougher environments and are stronger. As we fought, we made our way towards the forest and I was glad we were able to leave the shed. As we fought the only thing I was proud of was how the people in my pack were united. All the wolves fought with all their might. So of course I had to put in much more effort. Give more than a hundred percent. It was my duty after all. I have to do it no matter what. Fighting off rogues isnt something unusual but we suffer a lot each time. Its become too exhausting. So this time I wanted to leave a clear warning. I ripped the throat of one of them and ran further into their standing, attacking like crazy and receiving the damage as well. When they noticed we werent going to back down they decided to retreat into the forest but I wanted them gone. It wasnt a wise decision but I couldnt think of anything else. Its not like we had any reinforcements so I decided to chase them in the forest too. There was just us, but at the very least, since I had Alpha blood, I was stronger than the rest. So I had to go. I had to, because that was my responsibility. If I wouldnt do this, who else will? *** The forest looked like it was dancing and instead of being green, it looked oddly red. I was weirded out at first but then realized I was actually losing blood and that made me extremely dizzy, moreover my eyes were covered in blood too, the reason why I saw red. On top of everything else I was in the deepest part of the forest and it was going to take some time to get back to the pack. Each passing second was more heavy and as I walked among the Oak trees I felt like I wouldnt be able to make it anymore. My wounds were deep and it hurt a lot. I need help. I whispered, I cant die here. I have to protect my people Even though we dont have much, were a small group and were vulnerable but still there are a few good people there, Please I had no idea who I was begging, maybe I was saying it to myself. Darkness began to loom over me as I trudged while mist began to form around me for some unknown reason as I kept walking. But it was no use. Just a few steps further and I crashed to the ground. Chapter 73 - The Queen Of The Forest >>Adam All the pain, the agony, the discomfort and aching had somehow vanished. I felt like I was floating in some soft comfortable slime and my injuries were hurting less and less followed by something cozy and healing. It felt so good I never wanted to leave the place. ... When I opened my eyes I had to blink several times to let them focus. I noticed an unfamiliar ceiling and then my eyes wandered to the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. She had pale skin, silvery white hair, green eyes and pointy ears. She looked majestic. Who? I couldnt speak properly and my voice came out faint. She turned her head towards me, Youre up? It was an unfamiliar face but she talked to me as if there was nothing unusual here. Perhaps I was dead. Well, considering my injuries, that wasn''t a surprise. But still, it was upsetting. Am I dead? I asked knowing full well I couldnt have survived. What do you think? Her voice was so soothing I suddenly felt calm. How could someones voice have such an effect? This only means one thing. So I am. I sat up feeling quite dejected but well, at least I was greeted by a beauty, Why else would I be seeing such a beautiful woman as soon as I wake up? I sighed, So unrealistically pretty. I looked around at the room. Youre not dead. She spoke with a shy smile on her face and I looked at her in shock. Im not dead? I couldnt believe what she was saying so I touched himself, How is that possible? I touched my face, I dont feel any pain at all. This has to be a lie. Where could my injuries go just like that? Thats not possible. I got up from the bed and took off the shirt and looked at my torso that was completely healed. That just made me more confused. How just how? I was in a strange state of panic so I took my pants off and looked at my legs. All the scratches I got, the wound I had on my thigh, they were all gone. The only thing there was were the scars I already had. Nothing new. I slowly raised my head to look at her ,How? How are all my injuries gone? I had you healed. Healed? I slowly traced my stomach where I was stabbed very badly with the enemys claws. It was the wound I was bleeding the most from but now. I stared at it intensely, there was nothing there. Where am I? I asked, If Im not dead then where am I!? This was getting overwhelming. The place seemed too foreign to me. Even the scent of air was different. I was on deaths door. Maybe Im being played with right now. Maybe- My thoughts were disrupted by her answer. Youre in the magic realm. Her answer left me so shocked I could only stare back at her wide-eyed. The magic realm? I processed the information, Ah I see That explains why you have pointy ears and white hair. I relaxed a bit. That makes some sense. The magic realm It didnt even cross my mind because we have nothing to do with this place, But then who are you? I looked at her when I snapped out of my thoughts. She wasn''t very pleased by my inquiry as she folded her arms in defense and stared at me, Ill tell you if, you tell me. She demanded, Who are you? I know youre not human. Ah I-Im a wolf. Of course Im not human. If this really is the magic realm,a human would never be able to enter. I wonder how I got in?, A werewolf. I told her and all of the sudden I saw a glint in her eyes. She seemed excited all of a sudden and stood up, then looked at me. You know, you can wear your pants now at least. Her words brought me to the realization. Ah! I realized I was almost naked in front of a woman I just met and got flustered, Ah-this. This was a bit embarrassing. Among wolves its different, we have a rule of courtesy but she was staring at me. I clumsily started wearing my pants, Im sorry. What else can I say, I was the one who took my clothes off and flashed. Talk about embarrassing. Now I really want to die. I brought my pants up to my waist and looked at the floor, Really sorry about this. Whats your name? She asked, Im Esra. The Queen of the enchanted forest. The Queen of the forest? Whhhhhaattt? Why is it one blast after another? Was I really saved by THE Queen. Oh wow. Ah-Adam. I stated, Im Adam. I told her while feeling a bit nervous. That was it. That was the start of the most lovely time in my life followed by the worst from where my whole life changed. Chapter 74 - The Unusual Feeling Of Someone Caring >>Adam Days? I was asleep for days! I had no idea! This was bad. I have to go back. I told Esra while we stood outside her tree palace. Why? I couldnt understand, You almost died there. She was trying to stop me from going back. Why? Yeah but thats where I live. I know living in a weak pack is nothing to be proud of but my family is there and Im supposed to be the next leader. I cant just disappear. I dont really care much about my family but important people live there. You would have been dead anyway if you didnt reach the forest so just stay. I get her point but still, the chance to live was already granted to me and that means I havent been released from my responsibilities. I cant. I shook my head, You dont understand. If I disappear the whole pack is in danger. Why? I couldnt understand why she would stop me. Was she worried about me? Thats not possible. We just met. Because Im the only heir. My presence ensures that at the very least we have hope. I fought the rogues off like crazy but if they find out Im no longer there Ill be assumed dead. Without a proper leader the pack will be done for. But look at yourself! Look how many scars you have. She seemed a little angry for some reason. Although that didnt make me upset at all. It actually felt nice, it really felt like she cared. This was new. Look. I sighed, I dont need you to pity me. Im very thankful to you for saving my life but I need to go back and show my pack Im alive. Right. They need me. I have to go back. Well go ahead. She folded her arms and I was about to turn when I realized something. ... I have no idea where I am or where to go. Why arent you going? She asked with a teasing tone. How am I supposed to? Like how you came here. A grin spread across her face. She was clearly teasing me! I dont even know that! I was barely conscious. Well figure it out yourself. She turned to leave leaving me there in awe, Youre the one who wants to leave so badly. Is she really just going to leave like that? I ran up to her and held her hand,Esra please. I have to go. My pack is weak, they need me. Please. These words were scribbled in my mind and somehow would never leave. She sighed,What are you defending against? Rogues. Rogues? Werewolves that dont have any place to call their own, they usually sabotage packs that are weak and can easily give up their resources. And youve been fighting them? There was some genuine concern in her eyes. If I dont, well end up just like them. We only have a few resources to begin with. One can never know when theyll be back, my father is no good so I have to be there, Im perfectly healthy now. I need some kind of a plan to help out my people, I clasped her hand between both of mine, Esra, put yourself in my position. I know youd do the same thing. There was a short pause where she thought about my words. Fine. She finally spoke, Im sure you know about the Dryad spirit right? Yea. They live in the biggest oak tree of the forest. Ill take you to the one from which you came. She pulled her hand away. Really? Thank you so much Esra! I happily followed her to the tree. I guess this one was the one I came from because there were many other oak trees, You have to ask it to let you go back and itll open a portal for you. She told me. Really? Thats all? Hmm. I see, thats not hard. I took a deep breath and let out the words, Let me go back to the human world. Please. Call it. She said. Dryad of this oak tree, please. There was silence for a few seconds, then the wind blew and the mist began to rise from the ground. A portal opened up to the human world . I could see the familiar forest on the other side. It worked! I can go back now. I looked at Esra happily and she told me to go, Ill see you again? Like hell. You cant just come in and out of the forest. Go. You need to be somewhere. Im going.Thank you Esra. I gave her a smile but for some reason I suddenly felt like staying. I wondered why? I barely know her but I gulped, she was really concerned about me. I guess that made me happy. I smiled and walked through the portal. As I crossed over it closed up immediately. A strange sense of pressure filled me again now that I was back. I looked back at the tree and then ran back to the pack. My house was the nearest one to the forest, so I went home first. Dad was home, sitting in the lounge with many empty bottles of alcohol lying around the single seater couch he was on. As soon as he sensed me he shot his head towards me. For a moment there was surprise on his face, then it was completely overwhelmed by anger. You!! He stood up with a half filled bottle in his hand and came towards me, Where were you!!! He screamed at me while I stood in my place, Did you forget you have a responsibility!! The responsibility isnt yet supposed to be mine, its yours but you dont do anything so I have to. Over the years you just kept getting more and more neglective. I said all that in my mind. I remember. I didnt fight with him. That would only make things worse. So where were you!! He slammed the bottle on the chairs wooden back, breaking the lower half, Huh!? The liquid spilled out of it, making a mess on the floor that dad completely ignored. He then threw the bottle at me but it hit my ear, wounding it along with scratching the skin around it, then its trajectory lowered and it fell to the ground shattering into pieces. I was unconscious for days. I told him. I was never going to tell him I was in the magic realm. Do you think you have the luxury to be gone for days?!! His voice was harsh like always. No If anything happens to anyone here it will be your fault. Just like how it was your fault that your mother died. Get it? There was so much hate in his voice I felt guilty. Mother died because of me, because ever since she gave birth to me she got weak and when she suddenly got sick I had no money to buy medicine for her. Yes Its my responsibility, so if I fail, of course its my fault. *** Nathan stood in the back yard clutching his shorts, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. His gaze was glued to me as I walked in the empty plain. As soon as I was a little far from the house he came running towards me while I sat down on the grass under the tree. Adam He hugged me from the side, wrapping his arms around my neck since he couldn''t complete the loop around my shoulders, Adam youre hurt. He touched my bleeding ear, Did the Alpha do this? I sighed. How Im treated by my own father is common knowledge even to kids. How upsetting. I placed my hand on his head, Im fine. B-but, youre bleeding. He took out his baby pink colored handkerchief and placed it on my ear, It must hurt. Tears fell down his cheeks and I smiled. Nathan is such an adorable kid. Were you waiting here for me? He nodded, You should go home, your mom will worry. Dad came back today. He sniffled, So its okay. I see. I held the handkerchief over my ear and removed his hand, then brought him to sit on my lap. Adam. He hugged my stomach, You were gone for days. Yea I wiped his tears away. I was so scared. I looked down at him, Sorry. I gently caressed his hair. Mom says if you disappear, well be left with nothing. He looked back up at me with his big round eyes streaming with tears again, I dont know what that means but I dont want you gone Adam. I took a deep breath So much burden, so much pressure. I know why the people here see me as hope. Dads the worst Alpha one could have and he keeps getting worse. Did your mom tell you what we lost during the attack? I asked as I wiped his tears again with my thumbs. We lost some chickens in the shed during the attack and a cow. He told me. Dammit We have like three cows for the whole pack. Well, that was bound to happen. I sighed, But at least we managed to keep some safe. I thought about it. We might be short on food this winter. Maybe we should hunt some rabbits and try raising them. They reproduce fast. It might be a good idea to not eat them immediately and raise them. I buried my face in my hands in frustration, letting the handkerchief stay on my ear on its own. It was pretty much stuck there because of the blood since now the bleeding had stopped but the whole area felt odd. I wanted to wash it off but I was going to wait till dad went to sleep. I let out a long sigh. It feels like were living in the 17th century. It was then I suddenly remembered something. Nathan? I looked at him, Many of us got injured when we were fighting. How are they? Well~, no one died. Oh Thank God I thought we might have lost someone too since we killed a few of theirs , But they all thought you died. Well, I slipped my hands under his arms and picked him up as I stood up myself, then I put him on the ground, Tell them all Im alive and healthy. I looked down on the grass as I felt a weird pressure on my chest, Tell them Im not leaving them. Its my job after all. My responsibility. As I watched Nathan run towards the houses I turned my gaze towards the forest. I wonder if I can visit Esra again. Chapter 75 - The Comfort I Find In Her The next day when I was strolling around the pack many people came running to me and bombarding me with questions. Adam, thank God youre fine. Well, Im not really but okay. We thought you were dead. Yeah me too... What would happen to us if youre not here? I wonder if thats what kept me alive. Right? You have to be here! Right For you all... Of course hell be here. Its his responsibility. Yes Its my responsibility. Right Adam? Youre here for us, right? They looked at me with desperate eyes, full of fear and full of force. It was like they wanted to chain me down to them. Why arent you answering? Are you planning to leave us? He was gone for days! Maybe hes thinking about running away! They began to assume among themselves No wait. I spoke. Youre turning out to be like your father! No!! I raised my hands, I- I gulped, Ill always be here. Right? Relief washed over them. Of course. I answered them with a heavy heart. The pressure on it increasing even more. I almost died for them and not a single one asked if I was doing okay. They all just assumed I was fine I massaged my chest. What is this weird feeling of hollowness? See! Adam wouldnt leave us. They continued to murmur. Such drastic changes in a matter of seconds. I sighed internally when suddenly Lily and Chloe came running to me. Adam!! I looked at them and then crouched down as they both ran over into my arms and clutched my shirt. Whats wrong? Adam theyre fighting again! Oh no Again? Where? Outside the shed. I sighed and jogged over. Im sure theyre fighting because we lost some food again. We have so many fights whenever this happens and whenever this happens for some reason dad loses it again and pours out his anger on me. I went over and saw two small groups fighting like mad men. I sighed, kept myself calm and walked in, yelling at them to stop while trying to calm them down. Whenever this happens I always end up getting claw marks on myself and by the time I somehow managed to calm them I myself am a mess. Some part of me is always bleeding but over the years I got used to it. Just like I got used to fighting rogues and dads tantrums. After I was done taking care of the fight and telling them Ill come up with a solution I sat under the usual tree shade, tattered and scratched to think about stuff. I learned to let it all go because doing all this was my responsibility. All the more because dad was useless but that was my fault too. I couldnt save mom when she fell sick and died. She even got the fever from me, because she was nursing me the whole night. I remember the events well, I woke up the next morning and saw her on the floor, hot like burning coal but I had no idea what to do. Dad wasnt home, he went out on a job. Moms body just kept getting hotter and hotter. I was seven years old then, I tried to do everything that came to mind. I put wet cloth on her. Tried giving her herbal tonic she made for me from the herbs she grew, put ice on her forehead but for some reason nothing worked. So in the end, I ran out to get the help from other people but by the time I came back, she was gone. The feeling was so turbulent, it felt odd. She was gone Just like that? She left me there, just like that? It didnt make sense. How could a person be there with you a minute ago and then is gone the next? I couldnt understand. I just couldnt understand. I remember I just stood by some person''s side while they declared mom dead. I clutched onto some persons path while my eyes were glued to her while nothing made sense. My thoughts came back to the present and I took a deep breath. It took me time to grasp the concept of death but I still feel so guilty till this day. I could have done better. I could have gone to fetch someone as soon as I noticed her sick. I could have tried something more but I failed. That event changed dad so much. Im the one responsible so I dont mind anything. Adam? I turned my head and saw the kids coming towards me. I smiled when I looked at them. At least there is one thing here that is pure and helps me get it together. The kids. All they want is my attention and my time, nothing else. They at least put me at ease. Adam are you okay? Zen pointed at my lower lip, Its cut. Its fine. I smiled, Itll heal. Its pretty deep though. Beth said while they all looked concerned. I wish there were more kids in the pack. I mean there are a few more,like 5-6 of them, but they are around one-two years old and the parents dont let them leave their side. These five kids are the only ones who roam around the pack freely. There are no other kids their age. The rest of the pack is filled with adults. I opened my arms, Come here and heal me. They all literally jumped on me, hugging me from all sides, I didnt really have the space to fold my arms properly but who cares. At least it was warm. *** You think rabbits lay eggs? Dad slapped the report on my face, it left a stingy feeling behind, Or give milk? We cant buy any more livestock, winter is coming. We need to prepare to stay warm and to keep the animals we have warm. I had already presented the idea of raising rabbits and spending the budget we had on the pack. Shut up! He yelled, We need food to live! We need to stay warm too! The winter is too harsh, so many die every year! We lose our food to rogues because we cant fight back at that time because the pack is too weak. I picked up the papers, Im going with this no matter what you say. You fool! He picked up one of his alcohol bottles and poured it over my head, You dare defy me?! The liquid trickled down my hair, my neck and soaked my clothes but I only sighed and stayed still. This wasnt anything unusual. I made sure the papers were fine and got up. I didnt look at dad and proceeded to leave when he threw the bottle he had just dumped over me to my head. It crashed into the side of my skull and fell to the ground. Its impact made me stagger a bit but I managed. Other than that, it stung and I felt something trickl down too but I wasnt sure which liquid it was but didnt really care either. I just took a deep breath and left. *** What are you doing here? Esra asked me when she saw I was back at the forest. Honestly even I dont know why I came back. My feet just brought me here. I came back to meet you. I replied, Why? I cant? No. Her answer came with no delay, Why did the Dryad even let you in again? She was as confused as I but I didnt really care about that. It just did. Um, I dont know maybe because we are friends now? I pointed my finger between myself and her, Arent we? No? She shook her head, And why are you hurt again? Oh this. Dont worry about this. This is just the pack fighting among themselves. It happens all the time. Along with dads non stop abuse but well, she doesnt need to know the details. Its embarrassing to talk about. The pack fights among themselves? It can happen. They get frustrated too. Were not very well off after all. Isnt there, like a superior protector there? A superior protector huh? I guess here that would be her but there The government? I did a mix between nodding and shaking my head, Well, theyre mostly good at hiding our existence. Trying to fight off rogues has alway been our own job. I cleared my throat, Other than that were pretty much treated like human community and in that case we have to fend for ourselves. I cant blame them or can I? It should be the governments job to see their people are happy but they dont give a fuck. My pack isnt the only one living like this. There are many people, just like us. Sadly enough. Im guessing the human community isnt that happy. I shrugged, Some are, some arent. Its a bit complicated to explain since the magic realm works a bit differently. I told her while her eyes were fixed on my injuries. Come with me. She grabbed my hand and took me to the forest houses, I can heal small injuries like this. Ohhh~ I was really impressed. Wish I had powers like that. Wish I was this cool. I mean just look at her, she grabbed my hand and pulled me along like she had all the authority too. Well, maybe she does and then theres me. I rolled my eyes at myself in disappointment. *** And just like that whenever I felt stressed I visited the magic realm. It made me relax in ways I could never in my own world. Even though I could only visit for a few hours meeting Esra felt nice. Sometimes I would even sacrifice my sleep and go over at night. When I was with her, it felt like I was free from the burdens, unbinded from my shackles. Like the boulder Im always carrying on my shoulder suddenly disappears as soon as I step into her world. Her voice was so soothing it calmed my mind. I dont know if that was her magic or just how she was but she soothes my soul. She was the only friend I could reach out to when I really needed her. Someone who cared for my well being. Each time I visited she would be angry because I was injured. It felt different It felt nice, to be genuinely cared about and for some reason it made me happy. Kei and Suliha were my friends but they were rarely ever home. To the others Im nothing more than their hope. Its not like I blame them, the only thing I can blame is fate, because it was cruel to all of us. Especially because deep down I knew I could never do anything to make things better. I didnt have the qualifications and thats why everytime they looked at me with wishful eyes I would feel like the boulder on me crushing me even more. The only good thing was that my plan of keeping ourselves warm worked better and gladly the attacks from rogues were few and many times the pack members could handle them on their own if I was gone but of course everyone started getting suspicious. They would ask me where I was but I didnt have an answer. I would just present an excuse. I was at the pack most of the time and still they began to catch onto something but I had the right to relax right? Do something that made me happy? Right? Wrong. Very wrong. I had no right for that luxury. Not at all. It ruined everything. As I started spending more time in the forest something terrible happened and it was all my fault. All because I wasnt there. All because I was selfishly doing what was making me happy. This was all my fault. As I stood on the pack ground, I couldnt bring myself to raise my head and face the members as they all glared at me. My mind went blank and I was panicking like crazy as I looked at the dead bodies of the kids I adored. Chapter 76 - I Have To End What I Started >>Adam The most terrible thing had happened. While I was gone, the rogues we killed this time of the year last time came back for revenge. Not only did they come with stronger forces, they also showed no mercy. They took our livestock, robbed the houses and even tried to kill. Although the adults could handle themselves and fought back the kids couldnt. Zen, Beth and Lily were dead. Beths mother also had no life left in her eyes as she cradled her kid in her embrace. Most likely trying to protect him. Their bodies were left out in the open near the shed ripped open to show cruel dominance. I gulped as I felt my head buzz and tears fill my eyes. I couldnt believe it. They were gone? The truth was right in front of my eyes but it wasnt sinking in. Oh God I felt my soul shiver. How did this happen? A feeling of deep distress coarsed my entire being and I felt so pathetic. I stared at them with trembling hands. How How can this happen? I felt nauseous. They were kids... Do you think you deserve to cry! A woman screamed at me and I looked at her. It was Lilys mother. She came stomping over with anger filled eyes, her pupils glowing and tears streaming down her face. She slapped me hard across the face, Youre a failure just like your father!! She growled at me. I- Dont you dare talk back!! Her anger filled voice filled the air, Where were you!! Where were you when we needed you!! Thats when Beths mother came in, she had her claws out and she attacked me as she cried, Its all your fault she died!! I raised my arms in defense while both the mothers unleashed their anger on me but I didnt fight back. I couldnt. How could I? I knew I was wrong. This was my fault. I just slumped down and let them do it. They clawed me all over, each attack going deeper into my skin. They kept going while the rest of the pack watched. No one tried to stop them since they all blamed me. I felt so pathetic. I really was good for nothing. I couldnt do anything. I should have been here And because I knew all this I let them do as they pleased. I let them hurt me. I let them curse me and I let them blame me. Mom!! Stop!! Chloe held her mother while Nathan came in front of hers. Step aside Nathan! Hes the reason your sister is dead!! She screamed at him so violently his whole body began to tremble. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he tried to speak. B-b-but y-youll kill A-adam. Thats right! Chole grabbed Nathans hand, If you kill him we wont have anyone left! You said it yourself! Nathan Chloe I held them both from behind, Its okay. I deserve it. I said and they both looked back at me in horror. Tears were constantly staining their cheeks. B-but Adam Nathan hiccuped, Youre h-hurt- He hiccuped again, So bad. He then turned to his mother and sniffled, Mom will kill you. Seeing the fear in the eyes of her son she realized something and retracted her claws while Chloes mother lowered her fists as well but they both snatched their kids away and left. The rest of the crowd had no idea what to do, so I stood up and gulped. Not sure what to do I thought about it, I- What do I even say? I-Im sorry I had stopped crying ever since my mother cried and just like that even though my eyes stung the tears didnt come out this time either. I had bad bruises and cuts all over me. My clothes were all messy and dirtied but I didnt mind it. I just felt nauseous and sick. What will you do now? Someone from the crowd spoke but I couldnt bring myself to raise my head and see who it was. I-ll try to fix this. Yeah right. Someone else said, You cant bring the dead back. I didnt see who said that but I could clearly hear the disgust in his voice. His words hurt because they were true. I felt alone as I stood in my spot. Come on, the men who were away are coming back. Someone else spoke this time, Lets arrange a funeral for the kids. The words brought me to my senses, Wait! I turned, Let me do it. You? The crowd looked back at me with eyes that could just eat me alive. I spotted Beths father glaring at me, You dont deserve to even attend their funeral. He gritted his teeth so hard I could practically hear it. His jaw was tightly clenched while he held back the tears with those red glossy eyes, I dont even want to see you near their graves. ... Upon seeing that I couldn''t do anything but let my gaze drop back to the ground. *** The next few days were hard. It was just me, my failures and my depressive thoughts. I really had failed them just like how I had expected of myself. I bit my lower lip in frustration so many times it was bleeding. What have I done? The pack was in such a miserable condition and it was all my fault. I couldnt fulfill my responsibility. What am I going to do now? Hey. I heard Sulihas voice and turned to see him approach me while I sat under the tree. Suliha had come back.along with the other men. Kei although, was here, never came to visit me. I wonder why? He was here the day of the attack, I wonder if something happened. I only know he received a critical hit on his forehead and killed the wolf who gave him that injury. Hey Suliha came and sat down next to me, Theyre too harsh. He was talking about the pack. No, theyre right. I should have been here. Well then, where were you? I noticed his voice was meek for some reason. ... I couldn''t answer him. What do I even tell him? That I was off in another world seeing a friend and playing around when my pack was being terrorized and kids being killed? That I was happy while everyone else was suffering? Everytime I think about the kids it feels as if a knife has been plunged into my heart. It felt so crucifying. I gripped my shirt over my chest as it hurt. There was a pain I couldnt even explain. Something so bad it felt like it was killing me over and over again. I couldnt forget the image of their dead bodies ripped apart and their guts lying around. Their eyes wide open with so much fear in them. I know, they were thinking Id come to them, even in their last breaths they must be holding on to the hope that I would come but I didnt... I pulled my knees up to my chest and buried my face in between. Their voices are fresh in my mind. They would always come here to play with me but now I havent even seen Chloe or Nathan. Perhaps Ill never be allowed to see them. I held my head. I probably dont deserve it either. Hey Suliha placed his hand on my back, It wasnt your fault. I couldnt look at him. I noticed something wrong. It was as if he had cried very bitterly, his eyes were red,Even if you were here you probably wouldnt be able to save them. Most of the men were out. Theres a limit to how much you could have done with a few other people. It was just bad luck. He was trying to encourage me even though he was going through something himself. It doesnt change the fact I wasnt here. I bit my lower lip again, I was so stupid. It bled again. Still, they beat you up bad I failed them after all To think I could be allowed to be that happy with her when everyone was suffering. I deserve this. Suliha rubbed circles on my pack, unsure what more to say to me, he changed the subject, What will you do about the reserves now? I had thought about it a lot. Maybe the other weaker pack will sympathize with us and lend us some help. No weaker pack will help us out. They need the reserves for themselves. Then maybe a well off one? Youll ask them for help? I dont see another option. I looked at the sky, The damage was really bad this time. If I can ask for some money well buy some more reserves. That means youll have to throw every bit of pride you have. I know I clenched my fists. I know *** I sat in the lounge of an Alpha from another pack preparing myself to talk. I wasnt sure what to say or how to say it when he entered the room. His name was Valek. I stood up when he raised his hand, You dont need to stand. He smiled and sat down across from me, You said you needed to ask for something? I sat back down nervously, Yes I gulped, Ill get straight to the point I couldnt look at him directly, I was wondering if I can borrow some money. Money? Why exactly? Its just. I scratched the back of my neck, Recently we were attacked by rogues and robbed ... He didnt answer and thought about, By rogues? He had found the answer, If your pack is getting attacked that easily must mean youre from a very poor pack. His words held no mercy. Yes And you want to borrow money? Big words coming from someone who can probably never pay me back. ... I bit my lower lip in frustration. What do I do? I really dont have the courage to go to another person after this. . Please I bowed my head as I threw away the little pride I had and begged, Whenever Ill be able to, Ill pay you back. My head was touching my knees. I really had thrown it all away, risked it all for something this person doesnt even think of as much. But, it meant a lot to me. There was a long pause filled with silence in which I couldnt bring myself to raise my head out of embarrassment. Then I heard him stand up and leave. As he shut the door behind him I raised my head slightly and brought my head up with a completely crushed ego. I gulped then pursed my lips together as I internally consoled myself. Well, at least it was worth a try Lack of money has always been the source of all my problems after all. I took a deep breath and stood to leave when the door opened again. Valek came back in and handed me a heavy stash of cash. Once. He spoke, And be sure to pay me back. He turned and left. I couldnt believe it. I held onto the envelope tightly. Oh God This was nerve wracking! Wait till I tell Esra about th...is What? Why did my mind even go there... *** You actually went and begged?!! Dad was furious when he found out how I got the money, Do you have no pride?? ... Speak up you dimwit!! No. I answered, I guess I dont. I dont need it, your stupid pride cost us a lot, if you had lowered your head and did something for the pack we wouldnt be in this much hassle. Fury filled his expressions and his eyes started getting red with anger, You!! I really shouldnt have talked back when I knew how he reacts because it turned into a really violent result. I took a deep breath while I sat under the same tree I usually did with cuts all over and a badly injured eye which I treated even more poorly by putting a tissue on it and taping it there. Better than nothing right? There was no one there beside me and oddly it felt very lonely. I want to see Esra The thought came to me without even trying and when it did it shocked me. Why am I thinking about her again? Didnt all this trouble come because I was spending too much time in the magic forest? So why? The answer came to me soon after when I noticed my heartbeat. Oh no When I remembered her in my mind, it made my heart race. For some reason, I dont know when, I dont know how, I had started liking her. I smiled sadly, then laughed lightly at myself. I guess when it comes to myself I just do everything wrong. Note: Actually it wouldnt have made much of a difference even if Adam was there since the rogues came back with more forces and most of the men were out to earn unlike the last time but because Adam wasnt there his guilty conscience made him feel like everything was his fault. Chapter 77 - The Mistake Of Love Pt.2 >>Adam I waited for Esra near the Dryad in my wolf form since I went for a run before coming here. She came to see me in her raven form, shifting back as she neared. Adam. An expression of worry filled her as she came near, What happened to you? Perhaps this is what I fell for. Her genuine concern? Or Perhaps her voice? So soothing it calmed my entire being? Nothing unusual. I could tell she didnt like my answer, but gladly she decided not to hit me since I was already in a poor condition. Ill call the nymphs. She stood up. Dont. I stopped her. My purpose for visiting her this time was different. I shifted back into my human form. Why not!? She was getting more and more anxious as she kept her eyes on me and I didnt want that, it made me happy but I couldnt have that. It was wrong. Its just, I came to say goodbye. Thats right. This has to end. Esras not my mate, I really wish she was but she isnt. Why? What do you mean by that? Just- I looked down, I wont be coming back again. Why not!!?? She raised her voice and it surprised me. I didnt expect that. ... Tell me. She pleaded No one knows. I started What are you saying? No one knows Im coming here. Because its not a common thing but now everyone is noticing things, I always have my injuries healed fast. Even though Im not home for 2-3 days, having such a fast recovery is still strange. I skipped the details of murders and the raid because it was too painful to bring up. But you said werewolves heal very fast. Yeah, but still, a year is a long time, people start to notice. And because Im spending too much time here so many bad things have happened. What does that have to do with you no longer coming here? I cant, I shouldnt, its not right. I cant come here especially because I need to get rid of these feelings. It would be wrong of me to not to and it would be very wrong to Esra. This is why I came today. I didnt just want to disappear like air, so I came for a final goodbye . Thats a bullshit answer. Esra, Im really really thankful for what you did for me.I had an amazing time but it has to end. Im sorry. There was a pause before her answer. I guess she didnt like it. That means she really did like my company. At least thats one good thing. Alright, She said, But- She looked into my eyes, Since youre already here get treated one last time, huh? I thought about it, Youre not coming back so one last time? One last time? One last time. Okay. I agreed. *** After the nymph was done treating me she talked with Esra and then left. Esra then walked over to me, Adam? I looked at her, Are you really never going to come back? I looked back down towards the river again, Yeah. Then will you listen to my last request? Last request? For some reason the words stung. I didnt understand why. She wasnt my mate but why is it that I didnt want to be apart from her? What? I asked. Theres a festival tonight. Come with me. A festival? Youll never be able to attend another fae festival. Itll become a nice memory. A last memory? There it was again. The stinging feeling in my chest when I thought about never meeting again. I guess. I cant leave right away anyway. I have some time to kill since I had a huge fight before coming here. Ill go. *** The festival was in a small town named Fisilia, it was a nice cozy place where I got to see more fae. For some reason I stayed away from Esra and drank a lot. One thing I noticed here was the wine was very strong as compared to the ones in my world, moreover it tasted really good. Last but not least I wanted to get drunk so that the night would pass by fast and Ill be able to bid Esra goodbye. As the night got older, I drank more. To the point that I got really drunk. I took a seat on a nearby bench and drank to my hearts fill. I was almost wasted but still held a cup of wine in my hand while some empty bottles rolled around. That was when I began thinking about many things. Many thoughts swirled around my mind, not making much sense since my mind was all mushy from drinking yet I still knew one thing. Esra. She was walking towards me and took a seat beside me. My heartbeat doubled Adam. When she called out my name it felt so nice. Yea? Tell me honestly, Whats stopping you from coming here? The answer to her question was very obvious so I told her. You. He answered. Me? What did I do? Because youre too pretty. I dont know why I said that, it just came out but it wasnt a lie. Esra was very pretty, And? I cant stop thinking about you.She got closer to me and I looked at her face. Her lips looked especially nice, I think Im attracted to you. I spurted out in a daze Her lips were so pretty they were drawing me in. I moved in closer while she stayed still. My lips were only centimeters away from hers when suddenly I realized what was happening. So I stopped and was about to pull away when she kissed me and just as he did my mind went blank. All the mushed up thoughts, the strange sensations, the logical thinking. It all went to hell. *** I woke up with a clear memory of what I had done. Esra was in the room when I opened my eyes and seeing her scared me out of my wits. Not because of what we had done but because of her scent. It had changed. Adam? She stepped closer to me but I backed away on the bed, Whats wrong? She asked and I knew she had no idea Esra I gulped to lubricate my throat before speaking again, You''re pregnant. She was taken aback by my words. Im not. She flat out denied it but she doesnt know. I do. I can tell. My gaze dropped, A werewolf has the ability to tell that about the people who they are close with. I gulped again, Im well familiar with your scent and it has now changed. I can smell another. Pregnant? Me? She was shocked. Im sorry. I had no other words to say. I wanted to kill myself.Everything really is wrong when it comes to me What is wrong with me? Can I do nothing right? Go. She told me, Just leave. she turned around, You said youd never come back anyway. She began to walk out of the room, I need an heir anyway. Ill consider this a parting present. ... Shes telling me to leave? Does she hate me now? Why would she say those words? Was it because I said I would never meet her again? But what now? She was pregnant, with my child. Am I just supposed to look away? No! I dont want to be like my father. I want to be a good parent. I ran after her, she had walked far in the forest but I managed to reach her. I grabbed her hand and spoke Ill stay. Youll stay? She looked at me in confusion. Ill stay. What about your pack? ... I didnt think about that but Ill come up with something. You said you were a hope to them? So will you leave them all alone now? All alone? Her words were a bit harsh. Go back. She said sternly ... I didnt know what to say to her but she took advantage of my confusion and asked the forest to throw me out. Green thick vines that emerged from the darkest corners of the forest grabbed me and pulled me away. Ah!? Esra?I wanted to ask her what she was doing but before I could even manage anything, she told the Dryad to open the portal and threw me out. Chapter 78 - The Part Where I Made A Firm Decision. >>Adam I stared at the Dryad in disbelief with my butt flat on the ground and leaves stuck in my hair. Did she really just throw me out? Did I say anything wrong? I stood up and gaped at the Oak tree. Is she angry because I said I was sorry? I was sorry though I cant believe I made such a huge mistake. While still staring at the Oak tree I thought about it. She returned my feelings didnt she? Or was it just a drunken mistake? I never got the confirmation. My gaze dropped to the ground. But what does it even matter? Shes not my destined partner. I dont even know if Ill ever find my mate though. Who would even want to come to this shabby pack? I sighed and walked out of the forest to the pack. I still had work to do. Things to prepare. Winter was coming and I needed to make up for so much. *** Many weeks passed by and I had completely immersed myself in work. As time passed the pack members started treating me like normal. I came to a realization that almost all the people living here were in a constant state of paranoia. Thats why their attitudes were so extreme. It was suffocating at times but well, I was used to it. I lived with it all my life after all. Who cares about mental health? For me, it doesnt even exist. Although I was drowning myself in work and making sure that the pack was safe Esra was constantly on my mind. She was the one who threw me out but maybe I should go and visit her. So during the extreme winter where everyone lays low and chances of rogues attacking are pretty much zero too I decided to visit her one early morning. When I entered the forest I felt calm and cozy since the enchanted forest was warm and pleasant all year around. I knew it was too early so I decided to make my way to the tree palace. As quietly as possibly I went to her room and noticed her asleep. Not wanting to disturb her, I just sat down on the chair across the room. It wasnt long before she woke and noticed me. Adam! She exclaimed in excitement. Hey. I waved at her. She was happy to see me and stood up immediately to give me a hug, I thought you wouldnt come back. I did too, you practically threw me out and it made me think you didnt want me but- I stood up, I realized I loved you too much to stay away. She was constantly on my mind no matter what I did. Perhaps it was because she was too calming to be around. The only person who made me feel normal. I came to realize how much I needed her when I no longer visited the forest for months. What about the pack? Did you find any solution? ... Adam? No. I replied, Not yet. Obviously not. Im still thinking what to do. All the solutions require a hefty amount of money which I dont have. I see. She looked at me,So, this is the only time you came back without any visible injuries. Hmm. I thought about it and noticed she was right. It was probably because after that one big mess. I was working alone for a long time. The pack members were more careful too now and dad seemed a bit suspiciously quiet as well. I was worried about that too. It felt like he was up to something but I had no idea what? Are you okay? I nodded, How long will you stay then? Ive been thinking. I started, How about I just stay here and never go back? My words were genuine. I wanted to stay and live here, with her and our child. I dont ever want to meet my mate either. I just want to stay here. Far away from all those suffocating things. What are you talking about? She giggled, You dont care about your people? ... I didnt answer for a few moments, Guess, I have to go back huh? Esra can not understand the struggle of having constantly paranoid people around you. The thing is I cant even blame them. We all grew up in such a miserable environment. I should be there for them. Right? Well, I guess I got out of her embrace and walked to the terrace. I liked this place. It was spacious and airy. I could feel the gentle breeze and relax a bit. *** Just like that I started visiting the forest when I could. I made sure I went there when I could without any problems. I was constantly stressed about the rogues coming back when the weather started getting warmer because I certainly did not want to repeat the incident that had already happened. Even after months had passed I wasnt allowed to meet Chloe or Nathan. Their parents treated me with constant contempt and it was getting to my mind. Kei on the other hand was also acting suspiciously and fought with Suliha a lot. I tried approaching him but he didnt even talk with me. I was pushed out so harshly I didnt have the courage to back. I was afraid that the friendship we had would break if I made a mistake so I stayed away. After a few fights, Suliha and Kei took separate jobs and came back home even more rarely. There was something very wrong with Suliha, he was losing weight and I noticed the dark circles he was getting with no signs of improving but he too wouldnt tell me anything. So many things changed and I wondered if that was my fault too? The thought was eating me up. Am I always in the wrong? I knew the answer and it was eating me up alive. As time passed It started getting really stressful for me. The little emotional support I had in my pack was no longer there. Moreover I had noticed that dad had a few meetings with some very suspicious men. I tried asking him about it but he just shut me out rudely. That wasnt unexpected but for some reason because everyone was shutting me out and ignoring me. I felt hurt. *** Esra? I was laying on the ground at the end of the forest where the river began, Sometimes I cant understand why I fell for you? Because she wasnt my mate. She sat right beside me, Because Im pretty? She joked and I smiled. I looked up at her, her pregnancy was pretty much at the end. Having a child of my own scared me very much but the thought was exciting too. Although the thing I was worried about the most was meeting my real mate. Part of me knew that might never happen since I never leave the pack except when Im coming to the forest but the other part knew my mate was out there and it constantly stressed me out. I placed my ear on her stomach trying to listen to the baby. I had thought about it over and over and over again and I came to a decision. I was going to leave the pack and stay here. Esra. I have some work at home. I stood up and began to leave. I had already started preparing for my departure. I had packed many of my things and soon I was going to leave everything behind. They were better off without me, right? And maybe if I really leave, dad might actually take up some responsibility. Because I was so focused on this one thing I forgot about all my other responsibilities, or should I say, I chose to push them way back because I felt this was more important. *** The day was here, I placed most of my things in the forest and I was ready to leave. Dad was having a meeting with some strange man, I guess his negotiations werent going so well since theyve had a lot of meetings but got nowhere. This was the perfect opportunity to leave. I was making my way towards the forest when the most unexpected thing happened. Something I feared so much that I froze when my eyes landed on the female wolf when she emerged from the forest. She paused as her eyes landed on me too. My mate. She shifted to her human form and ran to me, hugging me tightly, she slid her arms around my waist and locked them there. My love. The woman said, My destined partner. Her voice was full of love , Wont you take me back home with you? She kissed me and I flinched but didnt step away. The kiss felt so magical and powerful it blew my mind and I knew the reason why. This was the power of the mate bond. She noticed something wrong since I didnt kiss her back. She broke the kiss and asked , I heard you have a lover. How do you know that? I was surprised. Theres a rumour about it, but well, She traced my shoulder with her index finger, It doesnt matter, Im your mate by destiny and fate, there is nothing that can separate us. She grinned. How many people know about this? A rumour? Why am I only hearing about it now? I looked at her again and then took off my jacket and wrapped it around her. If youre going to shift in a foreign place, carry some clothes with you. She seemed touched by the gesture and it was hard for me too. As I stood next to her it was as if all the feelings I knew before were fading away. That scared me, so I pushed her apart and began to walk towards the forest again when she grabbed my hand. Where are you going? Im leaving. You cant leave. Youre mine. I- I tried, Let me go. I-I, It was then I was realizing the power of mate bond, I reject you. I said the words and she stared back at me wide-eyed. Her grip on my hand loosened, Im sorry. I- I have a place I have to be. So youre telling me youre never going to come back? She was angry, Youre rejecting me because of another woman? Im your destined partner!! She yelled, Youre even leaving your pack behind forever? I- I was going to answer but thought that it wasnt worth it so I turned around to leave but as soon as I did I froze in my path. Nathan and Chloe stood there hand in hand and stared at me in shock. It looked like one of them got the other in secret and came here, to meet me. Adam Nathan whispered my name. Adam youre leaving us? Chloe spoke, Why?? They both came up to me. I hadnt seen Nathan and Chloe in so much time I completely forgot how much they meant to me. How much the other kids meant to me or did I throw those thoughts and feelings in the depths so I could make a decision? I already knew the answer but pretended I didnt. Are you leaving us just like you left Zen, Beth and Lily alone? Chloes eyes brimmed with tears while for the first time Nathan stood there quietly, Are you really bad like people say? Chloe I got near them but they backed away. Adam Nathan stared at me with eyes so fully open it was terrifying, Do you really not care about us? Mom said you didnt Is it true? He stared at me with unblinking eyes, Are you really going away forever? ... What does that mean!!!? Another voice reached me that sent a shiver down my spine and my heartbeat began to accelerate. It was the voice of a man I really didnt want to hear from. I slowly turned my head and looked at my father as he stomped his way to me. Dad I stood up and turned to him as he approached me. He grabbed my arm and yanked me towards him. You plan on leaving? Who the fuck do think you are!! He yelled so loudly my ears ringed, Leave??! You have a responsibility you little bitch!! I pushed him away, No! Thats yours! Ive been burdened with what was supposed to be yours for years! I didnt even get to enjoy anything properly in life because of you!! I yelled back, for the first time ever, I screamed back at him. I had talked back at times but I never screamed or lost my composer. I wonder what was wrong with me today? Was it because nothing was going my way when I really wanted it to? But well, nothing has ever gone my way in my life. Wonder why Im surprised? You! Dad slapped my face, Dare talk back to me! I pursed my lips, You should have died instead of your mother!! He hit my head very hard, I should have killed you! I dont know if it was his words that made me lose it or was it that I could no longer take the abuse that I silently had for years. When he was about to hit me again I grabbed his right wrist and almost crushed it. Enough!! I glared at him, Ive had enough!! He was surprised at my outburst and counter, Have you cared for me? Ive always tried to be good, did things instead of you because I felt guilty because you always blamed me but you dont have to treat me so badly. Do you really think I wanted mom to die? He stared back at me with dead eyes, Well son, His voice was hoarse as he took something out of his pocket with his left hand, It doesnt change the fact she died because of you. He took out a switch blade and got the knife out and was about to stab me but I grabbed his hand in time. He resisted and yanked his hands out of my grip then head butted. It sent my world spinning for a second but I regained composure fast. He switched the blade in his hands and tried slashing me but I dodged it. I have to get the knife away from him! That was my only purpose when I hit his leg, made him fall and snatched the switchblade from his hand. I thought it would maybe calm him down a little bit but it only got him more furious. He came charging at me, I hated you since that day! He spat the words as he charged at me, I hate you so much. His words hit me like a bullet. Hate me? Words could not describe what he has in a few words. I knew he didnt like me but to hate his own son I felt like something inside me broke. He grabbed a stone from the ground and aimed for my head as he came within my perimeters. I tried blocking the hand with the stone but he used the other hand to claw my eye out. His claws scratched my left eye so badly it blinded me from there permanently and the blood drops from it entered the other, temporarily blinding me from both.I fell down but supported myself on my knees. The pain penetrated in my nerves and it hurt like hell. I held my bleeding side with one hand when he tried to jump on me again. To defend myself, I blindly slashed the balde with full force at him. For a moment I wasnt sure if I had hit him or not but his movements stopped, then I heard him groan and then something spilling down. I opened my right eye and let it adjust only to see him standing there with his hand on his neck while blood gushed out of it. I stared at him in horror, momentarily forgetting about my own pain. Oh no I stood up and raised my hands to go near him. Dad I looked at my hands as they began to tremble. I looked at the blade in my hands and realized it was me who had done it. It dropped out of my hands and I looked back at dad in horror. His anguished expressions turned into a nasty grin, Now youll never escape. He dropped to the ground.. Feeling weak, he stopped applying pressure on his deep wound and let himself bleed to death. Chapter 79 - The Final Decision >>Adam The realization of what I had done just wasnt sitting in. I had completely forgotten about my own bleeding eye and I placed my blood stained hand over my mouth. My heart was beating like crazy while the adrenaline in my blood refused to calm down. I felt something in my mind crack and break. I wonder if that was my sanity? I was feeling so much at the moment I could place it on one thing. Was it fear? Loss? Anguish? Sorrow? Misery? Distress? Anxiety? Agony? What? I had no idea. It felt like I was feeling it all at once. Suddenly I remembered something and shot my head towards the kids. They werent there. My eyes searched frantically for them but I couldnt spot them. I sent them back. I looked at my mate, Before it got out of hand they were gone. She walked to me and I backed away in fear. What I was afraid of, I had no idea. Maybe it was myself. Its okay. She told me and took another step towards me. What have I done? My voice trembled, W-what have I My head spun but she took another step towards me and held my hands, staining her skin red without a care. Its okay. It wasnt your fault. I-I? I couldnt think straight so she hugged me, Ill help you. She comforted me, Ill take care of all of it. She told me, You dont need to worry. But I said the word even though it was barely audible, even my teeth clattered in fear. I felt my tears swell up but I couldn''t cry. Its fine. Im here. I couldnt think of anything even though I tried. I felt my legs go weak so I staggered, she supported me and helped me sit down. I looked at dad, it felt like he was staring at me in disgust so I turned my head away. I hated you since that day. His words echoed in my mind like crazy. I hate you so much. A laugh escaped my lips but I controlled it but it came again and I laughed a little but shook my head again but I couldnt help it anymore so I started laughing. My mate gave me one glance and then continued to take care of the body. She dragged dads body to the forest and that was the last time I ever saw him. After I got tired of laughing I felt exhausted. The adrenaline finally faded and my eye began to hurt again. I noticed my left side was filled with blood streaks and soaked the upper side of my shirt. A little while later I saw some smoke rise from the forest clearing. I stared at it unamused. Did she burn his body? I snorted. Who cares. I looked inside the house and remembered that he had a guest over. What happened to him? When my mate came back she sat by my side and poured something over my eye. It stung very bad but then my eye began to heal. A deep wound like this really shouldnt but it was. I know injuries heal fast if your mate is by your side but there was something in the liquid she had given me. What did you pour on my eyes? I asked. Something. She answered and I didnt feel like pursuing any further. I looked at the house with vacant eyes, He was meeting someone. I know. She answered, I came with the man he was meeting. She answered and I looked at her, not surprised anymore. It actually explained what she was doing here. No one comes here otherwise. I turned my head back and wondered, What now? I took a deep breath when I heard something. Running. People running. I turned my head in the direction of the pack houses and saw the pack members running towards us. The moment they saw me relief washed over their faces. They came up to me and stopped a few meters away, staring at me with hope filled eyes. Adam. They began. Are you abandoning us? There was fear in their eyes. Are you really leaving us? There was anguish there too. Do you hate us that much? Hate? I wonder? I never thought about it. Adam!! I saw someone make his way to the front. It was suliha, he looked very weak, by his side was Nathan and Chloe, Adam, youre really leaving? Nathan and Chloe were clutching on his pants tightly. A painful- sarcastic smile spread across his face, Have you finally decided to throw us away? His expressions were pained but Suliha was the only person along with kei who never imposed stuff on me like others. He was genuinely just asking a question. But at the moment I had no answer. Are you going to be just like your father Adam? Someone spoke. What? Youre throwing us away like he did? I I had no answer. Was I really doing that? I guess youre the same then. No! How can I be the same as that man? I- Im not that cruel. Guess you would love to see the dead bodies of the remaining kids huh? The words stabbed me across the chest and my face scrunched. I looked at Nathan and Chloe. They were looking at me with eyes full of fear. For the first time, they were scared of me, why?? Because I was abandoning them? But, I wasnt abandoning them? They are important to me, they were always important to me... I looked at the ground with wide open eyes. Was I? Am I just like my father? I looked at the pack and wondered, If you wanted me to stay, wouldn''t you have treated me better? I never thought I would say this to them, Instead of putting so much pressure on me, why did you never say anything to my dad? H-he was the Alpha A voice came from within the crowd. We cant point fingers at him. Theres no rule saying you cant question him. I spoke, But no one did. You all were just afraid he would act out and pressured me to do better instead. My voice didnt hold any emotion, I really dont care anymore. I stood up to leave when they all stopped me. Contrary to my expectations where they did something that I never expected. Adam. They begged, Please, stay. They all threw themselves on the ground and bowed, If you leave what will happen to us? I felt the desperation in their voices. Adam dont abandon us. Some of them trembled. Were sorry. I couldnt believe it. They were apologizing? Were they really that scared? I thought about it as if I didnt know. Anyone would be petrified considering our history. I looked at my mate and then I felt her tap into my mind, asking for permission to come in. I let her mind link me. Alina. She said, My name is Alina. I see. I looked back at the pack, their heads still on the ground. Adam please. Dont leave us in the hands of your father. They begged again. My father? I asked, Hes dead. They all looked up at me in surprise but no one questioned me. They could all clearly see the blood on me but didnt even try to speak up or make any statement at all. They just bowed their heads again. Then you''re Alpha now. You now officially have the responsibility. Its not being forced now, it really is yours Adam. Only when they said those words did I realize the situation I was standing in. It really wasnt being forced on me now. It was mine, not because of someone else but because of my own actions... Now youll never escape Dads voice resounded in my head and I smirked. That son of a bitch was right. I felt like laughing again but didnt. There was so much pain in my chest I couldnt manage it. I looked at the pack again. They all seemed desperate enough to do this. I looked at Nathan and Chloe, along with them the other small kids were begging me as well. Such tiny figures shivering even though they had no idea what was happening. This is how cruel fate was. I snorted. Talk about high level guilt tripping. Fine. I answered, The pack is mine now. All of them raised their heads. Their faces filled with hopes and smiles, BUT! I said loudly, That means no one questions what I do and no one will ever dare try to point a finger at me. Get it? They all nodded their heads together so vigorously it looked sort of stupid. Flapping. A sudden flap of a bird made me turn my head around and I spotted something unusual. A raven that did not belong to this world. Chapter 80 - The Final Mistake >>Adam It had rained in my world the day I decided to visit Esra. The grass was wet and drops of water still dripped from the tree leaves. I asked the Dryad to open the portal and I walked in. The same patch of land where the portal opened on the other side was wet too while the rest of the ground was dry. Perhaps that was because two worlds shared that space. I was expecting a calm forest but there was a rather frightening scene there. I could hear the trees wailing, the ground was shaking and the creatures of the forest were terrified. Then suddenly it stopped. I had no idea what that was but it was a bit nerve wracking. Still, I decided to walk ahead and just a small walk ahead were the fairies who sat around a baby. A baby? I ran to him and saw a few days old baby wrapped in a blanket with white hair. White hair? Just like Esras. I stared at him in awe. He was my son. Yohan. A name we both decided on. My son My son. It was a strange feeling but the moment I had him in my arms I felt strange, I felt better. A warm feeling surged inside me. The emptiness I felt got filled up a bit. Like the cracks in my soul joined up a bit. I picked him up and the fairies quietly let me. They all knew I was the father. I held him in my hands and walked with him in arms towards the Oak tree. Where is Esra? I need to tell her Im taking him with me. I need him with me right now but I need to be with the pack as well. Adam!! Esra yelled my name and I looked back at her, What do you think youre doing? She looked angry, and not just plain angry, she was furious, Esra I said her name in a low tone. My voice was still emotionless. Give him back to me. She demanded it like she would take Yohan from me and never let me see her again. What was wrong with her? I cant I said, Im taking him with me. No!!!I had no idea what was happening here but as the resentment inside her grew, the forest began to wail again. Strong gusts of wind almost made me move from my place. It was getting out of hand by each passing second. Just when I thought it wouldnt get any worse dark energy began to gather around her Esra what are you doing? Arsay was present right behind her sister. Im going to give him something hell never forget. Esra answered while dark mist began to form around her hands. I knew what she was doing. She was conjuring a curse. Oh no Dryad. I whispered, Open the portal. Aunt?? Quincelet was there too but I only noticed him when he called out to Esra. Quincy stay away!! Arsay ran to him to keep him out of the way. I looked at Esra ,Esra, dont do this. I didnt even know why this was happening. Why? So you could live happily with your mate? Oh no. So that raven was hers, You should have never come back. She raised her arms and a black ball merged there. ... I dont think anything can calm her right now. Ill give you a gift. She threw the curse my way. Youll never find happiness with your destined lover. She will never love you back and her rejection will kill you!! She screamed, If not, the curse shall be contrariwise. You will have no escape from it in this life!! I turned and ran as soon as the portal opened but I completely forgot the ground was wet there because of the connection between the two worlds. I ended up slipping there sideways and immediately braced for impact but something unexpected happened Instead of hitting me, the curse hit Yohan No Oh my God! What just happened? What have I done?? Was it my fault again? Because I slipped? Esra stepped towards me and I noticed. Afraid shed try something again I stood up and ran out. The portal closed behind me and I took a breath of relief. I was expecting her to come after me but for some reason she didnt. ... I looked at Yohan. He was still sound asleep even among all the commotion that happened. I smiled. What a baby. Then my eyes began to fill up with tears as I kept staring at him. Weird sensations followed as I put a finger near Yohans tiny hand and he grabbed it. It felt so pure that for the first time in years tears slipped out my eyes and steamed down my cheeks. I smiled but the tears didnt stop. I looked back at the Dryad. So she hates me. Thats acceptable. I sniffled. I never told her about my fated partner. I guess she saw me with Alina Then I guess theres no excuse for me to give to her now. I wont explain anything to her. I sighed. Ill let her hate me forever, maybe thatll let her move on. I kept my eyes on Yohan as I walked back to the pack. Having him actually meant that there was something I could redeem. To be a parent to him that my father could never be. That thought made me oddly happy and I let myself cry that day, I remembered all the things I suffered from and I poured all my feelings into the tears that left my eyes. To keep my soul alive in the furnace of pain, I cried a lot for the last time ever. *** I cut down the Oak tree right the next day and officially took over the position of Alpha. Alina came to me with the man who was meeting with dad. He was someone she knew from the black market. He offered me the same deal he offered my father. To supply him with werewolf venom and hell supply us with all the resources we need to strengthen the pack. To sign the deal I had to give him proof that I could do it and to do that I had to give him a bottle potion bottle of venom. That meant I had to hunt another werewolf. I took the offer. *** Just the next day Suliha came to see me. His visit was unexpected but his request was even more wild. I was quite astonished as to what he was doing. He met me outside my house near the tree where I usually spent my free time. For a few moments he stood there completely quiet then suddenly went to his knees and begged me. Tears streamed down his face and his expressions were full of agony. I couldnt understand why he was doing that. The whole situation was confusing. He raised his hands in a prayer combination while his face faced the ground, Please Adam. His voice trembled, Let me be the first sacrifice. Drops of tears stained the grass below and I felt really bad for him. He begged me so desperately I didnt know how to handle it. Suliha I stared at him wide-eyed, Why? Did something happen? His body had gotten so weak. I couldnt bear it. It felt like Suliha had given up on himself for some reason. Adam, just take me. Let it be me. What about kei, hes your brother. I crouched down and held his hands, Theres something wrong isnt there? I noticed his trembling body and as he raised his head to look at me I noticed there wasnt much life in his eyes. Suliha I hugged him, Whats wrong? Adam Kei killed my mate. What? His words didnt make any sense, What did you say? I pushed away and asked. Tears streamed down his face like crazy and he looked like a zombie, Remember when the kids died? His voice was feeble, Kei was there, he defended the pack and killed a rogue. Wait I know where this is going Oh God He didnt know, I know that But it hurt so much when I came back and saw her dead body during the clean up. He clenched his shirt with his trembling hands while tears constantly came streaming down his cheeks, Thats why we fought so much. His breaths were heavy, So just take me. I cant do this anymore. Suliha Just take me Adam. It works for both of us. His breathing was ragged, Just do it I had no words to comfort him with, so I accepted his offer. Kei on the other hand came to me with another request. To use him as an undercover rogue. You want to be a rogue? Why? Why was this happening? First Suliha wanted to die, now Kei? What... Adam You know Suliha and I are brothers and since we were orphans we had a pretty strong bond. I nodded. All I could offer was to listen to him, Everything we liked, we liked the same thing or similar stuff. When we would choose stuff it was always somehow related. His expressions grimmed as he clenched his fists, That day when we fought the rogues I killed a wolf who was his mate. I could tell he was guilty. It wasnt his fault though but I know how it feels to be in that place where things just go wrong for you no matter what your intentions are.. Im so sorry to Suliha but I kept fighting with him. I kept telling him I had no idea but the thing is that female wolf I killed that day, her sister is my mate His gaze dropped, They were twins He closed his eyes as his breathing haggard, I should have known if the other wasnt mine it was Sulihas Even though he was trying so hard a tear ended up slipping down from each of his eyes. He was getting his teeth so hard I could hear it. The guilt he had been keeping in for months was killing him inside. Who gave you that injury? I asked him. The injury on his forehead had become a scar. A pretty noticeable scar, It was the other twin right? He looked at me with so much pain in his eyes as he nodded, all I could do was hug him, Its not your fault Kei. You didnt know. I hugged him tight, Do you want to go to your mate? I feel like I dont deserve it. Go talk to Suliha. I broke apart from him. This was the only piece of advice I could give him now, Hes going to die tomorrow. Kei looked at me in horror, What? I knew Suliha hadnt told him so I told Kei the whole story. Its your last chance to talk to him. You have till tomorrow noon. After that Ill accept both of your wishes. *** I dont know if they talked or not but Suliha came to me the next afternoon and I extracted all of his venom giving him the death he yearned for. Kei on the other hand died fighting another rogue. This is how I disguised the story and made his death certificate. From his death day till the day he really died he went by the name, Coal and Coal was the most useful secret spy I had for years. And just like that I lost the two friends I had. Soon after that the contract was sealed and a few years later the pack turned so strong that I was able to return the money I took from Valek like it was nothing. After I signed the contract my first target was the rogues who attached our pack. I made sure not to leave any of them out and I made their venom fall to good use. It was from then I chose to be the bad person. Everything I did was wrong anyway, no matter what my intentions were so why not? And as for Yohan. I wanted him to live like a normal werewolf so I paid a fortune to have that magic earring made to seal away all his powers. I never told him about his real mother because I didnt have the courage to, moreover I was afraid hed be taken away from me. I never wanted that. He was my son. I would do anything to keep him safe. I wanted to be an ideal father to him, not someone who was such a failure in his past. Chapter 81 - The Ending That I Deserve >>Adam Dad. Yohan spoke, Arent you going to say anything? You said you were going to give us an explanation after lunch but all youve done is stare out the window for the past hour. I looked at Yohan, his eyes showed fury while Rudas showed fear. I looked at my wife, Alina, who had joined us just a few minutes ago. I sighed, I dont have an explanation. I sat up straight, What excuse could there be for muder? I asked, Ill admit to my crimes. There was no point in telling them my story. It was better for them to not know. Itll be easier for them to hate me, blame me and for the things I have involved myself in to end with me. They both looked exasperated, What about Maya? Yohan looked at the table with some of the food there gone. I smiled, even though they both didnt have an appetite they ate well, Why did you try to kill her? Of course hes furious about that. Guess I can explain that. Well, I didnt try to kill her. I said, I wanted to but I changed my mind. It was Alina who told me not to kill her and have her tested but I know shell never speak up about herself. She and Yohan never got along and never liked each other. Its the only thing she ever really did for him but that doesnt change their history. I know she didnt abuse him but she never acted like a mother to him either. What? Whats that even supposed to mean? The day I saw her it seemed she was scared out of her wits after seeing you transform so I thought she would reject you. I leaned in forward and rested my elbow on my thighs, I had no plans of losing you so I thought killing her would be the best option to save you but then I got another suggestion from someone. I looked at Alina but she didnt respond in any way so I continued, I decided to test her. To test her loyalty because if she wanted to reject you she could have already but the chance of her doing it in the future wasnt zero. But that man clearly said shed be dead. I laughed, If you beat someone up that badly theyll obviously say words to spite you. I waved my hand, And that person has a history of exaggerating things. But you had her shot! One bullet, that was not going to hit any of her vitals. I wanted to test her loyalty. There was so much anger in his eyes that he could barely control it, That was wrong, she could have died with a single bullet!! I had everything under control. Everything prepared. No you didnt His tone was harsh, You had no idea about the other man. What if he killed her? Yes I am well aware this is why this must now come to an end, That was an unfortunate turn of events but his target was you. I doubt he would have shot her with silver bullets. Those are only meant for werewolves. I scratched the back of my head, But- I nodded, That will never happen again. I smiled, If you hand me over to the wolf court. Everything will be fine. He paused and looked at Ruda, Are you really going to turn yourself in? Ruda asked, This easily? Yes. I looked at Alina and she smiled back at me, I think its time. I stood up, You can call the Jury whenever you like, just tell me of the arranged time. I turned my head, Chloe? She popped her head out of the kitchen, You can clean this up. I told her and she nodded. I was about to leave when Yohan stood up, Dad? I stopped and looked back at him, Yes? He seemed somewhat suspicious, his eyebrows were furrowed and it felt like a lot was going through his mind. He took out his hand, You promise you wont run away? I raised my brow at him, I have no reason to run away. Ill go quietly. I shook his hand. Hes changed a lot. Hes grown up a lot, I sort of feel relieved. Its good to question things. I looked at his face after shaking his hand. He seemed somewhat overwhelmed for some unknown reason, his eyes wavered as he softly let go of my hand, Ill be here in the house. I told him and walked to the kitchen. Alina followed me. Looks like the end is here. She smirked, Cant believe all those years are gone. We both stood by the kitchen window. I know right I snickered. Why are you laughing? Just thinking about how cruel you were at times. She snorted softly, You needed a woman like me in your life. You were too soft. We were a fated pair for a reason. I smiled, True. No doubt there. No matter what kind of weird Alina was, she did help me out a lot and stood by me throughout this tiring journey. There was a small pause and then she asked, Are you sure? I smiled, Yes. I answered in a low tone, Im tired now. I took a deep breath, I think Ive built the pack strong enough to hold against any odds now. We have our own company too. Moreover the kids have grown up, they dont need us anymore. I nodded softly to myself, I want to stop now. I looked out the window, Ive drained all my energy I smiled, Im so, so tired She slipped her arms around mine while she stood at my side, Youve done well. I leaned my head on hers, It was hard. My voice was now a whisper, It was really really hard but I have no excuse to give. What I did was wrong. No worries, neither do I but I dont have any regrets either. She smiled, We go, we go together. She began to hum, Do you think its wise to let your own sons hand us over? Best choice really, this way the people I made a deal with wont even think of approaching them. I could feel the relief inside me, Finally, the back door deals will be over. I blinked slowly, Finally It will come to an end. I looked out at that one particular tree that stood tall in a distance. I often stare at it in remembrance of old days. Flowers had bloomed around in the years I never got to visit it. I smiled. Since its the last time, maybe Ill make it for them. Chapter 82 - The Truth, The Real Criminal >>Yohan You saw something. Ruda grabbed my arm, I noticed the magic item in your hand, He stared at me intensely, with so much desperation in his eyes I couldn''t look away What did you see? His grip on my arm was tight. I- Im not sure if youll be pleased to see that. Im not sure what to feel after seeing this either. This changes so much yet it doesnt. I didnt expect this when I brought the item to look into memories. I didnt expect something so- cruel? It reminded me of how soft dad has been with us. He made sure not to even stumble close to what his father did to him. Seeing his memories gave me feelings I didnt know how to handle. I want to! Ruda whisper-yelled at me and I knew he was desperate, I could tell from his voice, Tell me. I need to know. I looked at him and then at Chloe who was almost done stacking the dishes and was going to take them to the kitchen. Chloe Its the same Chloe from dads past. Same chestnut colored hair, same blue eyes. She stayed by dads side all these years. She noticed me staring and smiled at me, then picked up the dishes and left. Ruda I turned to him, Give me your hand. Ill show you too. Right. He deserves to know the truth too and maybe, this will make it easier for him but then again, maybe it wont. He held out his hand and I shook it, the same way I shook dads hand but this time I was giving memories instead of stealing them. *** The court was in procession and many wolves were present there from different packs. Mom and dad both stood for trial. Dads beta Nathan sat besides me. He was a tall sturdy man with orange red brown hair. He became dads beta as soon as he finished high school at the age of seventeen. If one looks at him now, no one would ever be able to tell he was that little boy who cried easily, wanted to wear crowns and was such a little adorable kid. But still, even then he stood by dad and even now hes here. He and Chloe both stood by dads side as silent supports. I smiled, they even saved his life once. Nathan turned and looked at me, Something wrong Yohan? He smiled. Oh no! Shit! I was staring Sorry about that. Its okay, He placed his hand over mine, You must be overwhelmed by all of this but know this. Ill be here whenever you need me. Always. Yes Thank you He gave me a warm smile and then turned to look at dad again. I always liked Nathan, whenever he came over to visit at our house he would treat me really nicely. He felt like an uncle even though him and dad are twelve years apart. Who knew he had a deeper connection to dad? Truly, there are things even close people dont know. I licked my lips and we never would have known if I didnt make the decision of looking into dads memories. The prosecutor asked dad about his crimes and he agreed to them earning loud jeers from the audience. Order!! The Judge slammed his silver gavel on the table that had a steel handle. Wolf courts work a little differently than human ones. Everyone quieted down as the prosecutor continued his question, Why did you kill so many wolves? Does it matter? Dad answered, They were going to die anyway. All the people I killed were sick. What difference does it make that they died a little early? Moreover I got rid of so many rogues for you all. Shouldnt I be rewarded? His answer stirred up so many people that they were ready to jump and kill him at the spot. Dad was purposely playing the bad guy. He wanted to be hated and he intended to take all the hate with him so there would be none left behind for us. Thats why he even made us hand him over. ORDER!! The judge yelled so loud all the people froze and then slowly sat back down. He sighed , I will now give out the final decree order for Adam kiryu and Alina Kiryu. Everyone stayed silent, After the hearing and facts presented in the documents. Adam Kiryu and his wife, Alina kiryu, who pleaded guilty will be hanged in public. My heart dropped as the crowd cheered. Mother and dad were both taken to the holding cell and they were going to get hanged early the next morning. Ruda and I went to see them in the morning as they were being taken to the execution site when I asked the guard for a word with dad. Yes? Dad asked and I showed him the magic item I got from Milia. I bought it when I was going home after meeting Ruda in the cafe because somethings were bothering me. Especially the reason as to why dad did all these things. I bought it because some part of me knew he would never tell me and Im glad I did. I got to discover something I never could have fanthomed. And most importantly I got to know that he wasn''t a criminal by choice and that your love for us runs very deep. I know, I saw it all, all about u and mom. The forest and all the incidents that led you to start this business. He was shocked at first, then smiled. Since you already know Ill confess. His smile turned into a painful one, I am not proud of it. I never was but I also dont regret the decision I made. The only thing that I regret is that I wont be able to see you both anymore. His smile completely faded, All I had done could never be forgiven. He gave me a glance, But I am sorry, especially to your mother,, His gaze traveled to someone behind me, And you both. Ruda stood behind me, But know that I truly did love you both. The guard began to take him away again, With all my heart. He gave us another smile. You both were my pride and joy. My sons. Ruda went ahead and hugged him tight. I know. Ruda answered before I could, I love you too. He hugged him back, No matter what. Dad broke the hug and kissed his forehead. The guard decided to wait. I noticed he was a native of our pack so I understood why. I know youll be just fine without me and your mom. He patted his head just like how he used to whenever we did a good job at anything. Like when we did good on a test, an exam, when we won at something or even when we lost. Even when we did bad he would encourage us, telling us that theres always next time, Youve grown up well. Dads voice was soft. In the moment, in the situation, I know it was hard for Ruda but he held back his tears and smiled back. Oh and, Dad asked the guard for something, One final thing Id like to give you both. The guard opened the bag he had with him, Its been years since I last did it but still, He took a soft deep breath, I wanted to make it once for you both. From the brown colored paper bag the guard took out two flower crowns and handed it to dad. It was something I didnt expect. I mean who would think that an Alpha of such a strong pack made flower crowns? I smiled as he took one and placed it on Rudas head. I know you might not like it, its a thing for girls and little kids bu- No, Ruda answered, I love it Dad smiled at his answer, Its a bit clumsy, I made it after years but I had the whole night to do it so I think I pulled it off fine. Ruda smiled, Its great. I wonder if the same thing went through Rudas mind when he looked at the flower crown, that the hands that used to make something so beautifully delicate were forced to do cruel things because he had to make things better for other people. Dad? Ruda wore the crown confidently and with his hand gently on it he asked, Youre proud of me? Ruda asked, probably because he knows hell never have the chance to ask it ever again. Very much. Dad gave him a thumbs up, More than you can imagine. Ruda flashed him a smile, gave him another short hug and walked away to meet his mom one final time. Me too dad. I finally got the chance to speak. Dad smiled at me and put the other crown on my head, It fits. He looked at the crown on my head, Gladly. Dad? I started , I love you. These were the words I hadnt told him since my childhood but I felt like these were necessary now because there was no longer going to be a next time., You were the best father one could ask for. I told him and he turned his head away while walking with a satisfied expression. Like his purpose was finally complete. *** We couldnt bring ourselves to go to the execution so we waited in the pack house for the dead bodies to arrive. It was that day I realized that the night dad brought me back with him. The banshee came for him and maybe mother too, not me. It was for this day where theyre both dying as traitors to our society. It pained me to even think about it and my head hurt.I rubbed my temples and sniffled. I felt sort of sick but did my best not to cry. It was going to be a quiet funeral but we were still going to hold one. All along, the real criminal wasnt a person. It was desperation, the need, poverty and forced responsibility. I finally know why he let us see those illegal documents, why he made no move when we were clearly disturbed by them. He wanted us to do this all along When we were ready. When we were independent enough. Ruda may still be a student but I already run our company and the pack and he helps out every now and then. I have all the reigns and I can easily take care of Ruda and teach him stuff. Dad waited till this time, till the time we were old enough and made sure nothing was there to disturb him or us till this time... Of course killing people can be justified though This was too heavy for me. Maybe I shouldnt have looked into his memories, now I cant come to hate him because he didnt do it for himself. He did it for us, his pack and his family. Yet, it infuriates me so much that he happily took the blame. He wasnt at fault. Mom wasnt at fault. At this point, Im too confused to even think straight. The true criminal wasnt even a person all along *** When I looked at his corpse I realized something. He had a soft smile on his face. One I had never seen before, it seemed so blissful, as if after years and years of burdens and stress, he was finally at peace. He was finally free. I looked at Ruda and he nodded. I closed the casket. We were expecting just the two of us to be there at the funeral of our parents but strangely enough there were many other people there. All the elders of the pack, around dads age and above along with Chloe and Nathan with their families. None of them made any attempt to talk, they quietly attended the funeral and left. Made me think again but about how much dad had put in the effort for changing the pack. It was enough that even after knowing what and how he had done, so many people came for him. Why? Perhaps they all were thankful to him, he gave them all a better life, less worry for their children and future, all the resources they needed with no stress about it being stolen away or perhaps they also felt apologetic for treating him like the way they did. Ruda held my hand and I was a bit surprised so I glanced at him. Tears were streaming down his face with no voice as he kept his lips tightly sealed, seeing him I couldnt hold mine in either and dearly wished that it was raining at the moment. This was a very unexpected and painful chapter of our lives. So cruel, I wanted to curse fate. Chapter 83 - Reality >>Maya I came out of the bathroom from a puking session and saw Quincy standing there with a worried expression. When I looked at him and his wavering eyes, I realized something. You already knew didnt you? He nodded, Did you know all along? I knew that this would happen to the person involved, It was either Yohan or his mate but it completely slipped my mind for a while. It only hit me later when Yohan was hospitalized and you were ready to give him your all. Say, did you take us in because you knew I was Yohans mate? He shook his head, There was no way I could have known, only a werewolf knows who their mate is. It was a pure coincidence. Feels more like destiny now. I sighed. I was a bit exhausted. ... He didnt reply, I guess he was feeling bad. It wasnt his fault though. I dont know who to blame for this really. Did you tell Nena? He shook his head, Dont then. Id like to spend some quality time with her. Okay I was walking away when I stopped and looked back at him, Quincy? Hmm? Is there a way to remove the symptoms? They were getting worse pretty fast and I could tell I was short on time. ... He stared back at me as he pondered upon my words, Yohan doesnt know does he? I shook my head, I dont want to spoil the time I have with him. He sighed and thought about it, Sorry Maya. The symptoms cannot be removed. No way at all? He shook his head softly, I see I began to walk away, Id like to take Nena out. Sure. If you need anything. Let me know. *** It was the fifth day since I came to live with Quincy on which Yohan suddenly came back. I wasnt expecting him to come back that fast but I couldnt ask him anything since he looked too distressed. The moment I opened the door and saw him standing there with a grim expression, all I could do was offer him a hug. It was late at night so I brought him to my room and heard him out. He didnt tell me any details about what had happened and I felt like he was skipping something on purpose but I didnt pressure him. I didnt want any sort of arguments or bumps in our remaining time. He just told me the results and that now he was the official Alpha of his pack. He just told me that Adam wasnt at fault for his curse and although there were many things he did wrong he wasnt a bad person deep down. Did you get the answers you were looking for? I asked. Yea and I found out a lot more too. A saw a glint of sadness in his eyes but then he closed them as he remenenced something. It felt like it was best not to talk about the topic because even though Adam was a villain to me, he was a loving father to Yohan. I want you to keep the feelings you have. He said, Thats why I wont tell you the details. He spoke as he lay with his head on my lap while I sat on my bed, You sure you want me to hate your parents forever? Nothing can change the fact that they had your parents killed. I smiled, then sighed. Just weird fates we have. Did Ruda come back with you? I asked. He nodded,He was very disturbed and needed some time away. So he went back to his dorm but I know hes going to skip some classes. Or maybe hell take them because it might help keep him busy. Maybe. I ran my hand through his hair in an attempt to relax his mind. I looked at him. I wonder if he regrets his decision? Or maybe he wishes he was never born to a family like that one. There are many things he could be thinking about now but he chose not to tell me and I chose to respect that. I know losing family is hard. He must be very disturbed and stressed. I bit my lower lip and mentally apologized to him for the further pain Im going to cause him. You didnt visit your mom? I couldnt. He replied softly, I learned so many things that it got me confused. He sighed, But I feel like I still should go but Im just thinking if I should tell what I learned to my mom. Will that make any difference? The only thing it can change is her feelings, make her hate dad a little less maybe? The past cannot be changed and there is no longer any chance for her to meet dad since hes gone forever. He paused, But then I thought that wouldnt it be cruel? If she learns that part of the truth with no way of redemption? That all that happened was just fate being cruel? That would just increase her pain. The damages can not be undone after all. He held my hand, So I think I wont tell her. I guess its better to just hide it. Dad wanted it that way too after all. Ill respect his wishes. I see. I caressed his cheeks, Want to go back home then? He smiled at me and nodded. Well leave in the morning, its late now. I nodded, Sure, Chapter 84 - The Signs He Began To Notice >>Maya Maya? Yohan helped me out of the car, Have you lost weight? We had just come back from Quincys house and it was around 11 in the morning. I have? I played ignorant. He seemed worried, Yeah. You seem a lot lighter. He stared at me, And thinner. I just smiled in return. I guess Im getting an ideal womans body. I fiddled with my thumbs and he stared at me with a weird expression. Was he catching onto something? I- He wasnt sure what to say so he stepped closer and picked me up suddenly. Yohan?! His actions surprised me, Yohan, were still outside! I tried getting out of his embrace but he held onto me. Maya. Youre hiding something from me arent you? What? Let me down first! Well talk inside. He stared at me, Yohan people are staring. He glanced at the bystanders and I took the advantage of that distraction and managed to get down. Then I ran inside without wasting any time and went to my room upstairs. Yohan was outside my room in a few minutes and he knocked at the door since I locked it. Maya? Why is the door locked? Oh its locked? I didnt realize. I stood against the door with my back against it as if I was afraid it would open on its own. Well open it then. Why? Because we need to talk. Can we talk tomorrow? Why? What are you hiding? Something He sighed, So there is something Ill tell you but not today. Is it serious? I said not today. ... He didnt say anything for a while. He sighed, Okay. Ill wait. There was another pause, I need to go to work now so, Ill see you later? Yeah. At dinner. After hearing my answer, he walked away and I took a breath of relief and slid against the door to the floor. Hes noticing *** >>Yohan When I was going through some stuff at the office Ruiz came in with a letter and placed it on my table. Whos it from? I looked at the envelope that was clearly not from this world. From someone named Roro, it has a magic emblem, I didnt open it since it seemed personal. I nodded, Okay. You can go. He bowed and left while I opened the letter. It was from Roro and his wife. I was expecting the letter to be full of complaints about me not attending his wedding and all but instead there was something unexpected written in there. He wrote about me and Maya and how it saddened him that I was cursed by the Queen. This is how the letter went. Dear Yohan, When Prince Quincelet brought you to the magic realm for recovery I had no idea you were the crown prince. That was shocking, but what was more shocking was that you were cursed by the Queen. Everyone knows it wasnt her fault, she didnt mean it but still, it ruined your life. A curse from such a powerful deity can most likely never be cured unless you wish it from The Holy Elk. Im sorry for that , I really am. My heart aches for you and I dont hold anything against you about not coming to my wedding and all. I wish you did but I know you must have other problems so its okay. I hope you and your mate are happy. From Roro and Mimi Oh Roro Youre making me feel really guilty But other than that. A curse from such a powerful deity can most likely never be cured unless you wish it from The Holy Elk? Whats that supposed to mean? Isnt the Holy Elk some mythical creature? Moreover according to the legend he sleeps for centuries probably why everyone believes hes not real. I was still thinking about it when I got a call from Ruda. It was sort of surprising, I didnt expect him to call me this soon. Hello? I answered the phone. Hi, He replied in a soft voice. How are you doing? Fine I guess I heard him gulp. Did you go to class today? I did, He sighed, And actually thats the reason I called. Because you went to class? I got confused for a moment. Because I learned something there. What? Maya dropped out of university. Excuse me? She dropped out? Yeah. You mean she froze her semester right? No I meant she left, permanently. That cancels all her time here. What? But why? Thats what I want to know. Thats so unlike her. She wasnt picking up her phone so I called you. I looked outside at the sky. The sun had pretty much set, Ill talk to her. I want to too. Can I come over tomorrow? Sure. I hung up and thought about going home but there was a lot of work piled up that needed to be done since I was on deadlines. I sighed and began working again. Momentarily forgetting about the content of the letter that seemed suspicious. When I reached home, it was pretty late and Maya had already gone to sleep in her room. Her actions made me really suspicious but I couldnt say anything. Ill get it out of her tomorrow though. Ill be sure to. Chapter 85 - Her Last Happy Evening With Her Loved Ones >>Maya At breakfast Yohan told me that Ruda would be coming over for dinner and I asked if I could call Nena over too. I felt like having a small get together with my beloved people. He agreed and we decided to have a small pizza party at dinner. I was expecting him to talk about me and what I was hiding but he didnt and quietly went to work. I guess that works for me. I still have no idea what to tell him or how to tell him. As he left I dropped my fork on the shelf and looked at the barely eaten pancakes. Ive lost so much appetite. Its hard to eat. I took a deep breath and picked up the fork again. Still, I have to try. Ive lost weight so fast that even Yohan noticed it. I licked my lips in worry. The anxiety in my chest grew and I blankly stared at the wall while I felt like crying. Fate really is cruel. As time is nearing its getting depressing. I smiled sarcastically as a tear slipped down my cheek. I didnt get the time to cry properly because I suddenly felt sick and had to run to the bathroom. I barely made it to the sink when I felt the convulsions in my stomach and puked. Gladly it wasnt much this time but it made me dizzy. Tears slipped down my face as I raised my head and looked at the mirror. Streaks of blood were flowing down my mouth and some spots had tainted my Pjs as well. I looked down at the sink that was prettily stained with the blood I vomited out. I turned on the water tap to wash the sink and then looked at the mirror again only to notice my nose was bleeding. I sighed. I wonder how much time I have left? *** Quincy dropped Nena over and told me he would come and get her around midnight. He was meeting someone in the area so after he was done hed take her back. Yohan and Ruda came home around 6 pm and Im guessing Yohan picked Ruda up from his dorm. They both had a rather serious expression on and I felt like it was best not to ask them what was wrong because they both seemed rather scary and at that moment I was glad Nena was over too. I got to spend some really nice time with her and Ruda, especially because Ruda loved playing with kids too. Yohan was trying to win Nena over because apparently their last encounter didnt go so well and he was trying to make up for that. We decided to order the pizza around 8 pm and played a board game while we waited for it. Forty minutes later I decided to get the plates and glasses from the kitchen since I knew Nena would eat in the lounge and eventually well all do that. Ruda followed me to the kitchen. I knew he wanted to say something to me because hes been wanting to speak about something as soon as he arrived. Not just him actually, Yohan too. They both exchanged glances countless times and tried to talk about something but didnt catch the timing. Maya? He grabbed the plates while I placed the glasses in the tray. Hmmm? It was a cold night and the thought of hot cheezy pizza in a room full of people I loved was delightful. I could picture it all too well. It made me feel a bit better. After a while I noticed that Ruda was speaking but I couldnt make out his words. Was he on mute? Wait? Hows that possible? The background was spinning too. Am I dreaming? Rudas expression suddenly turned to worry. His eyes went wide and the color on his face started getting paler while the world around began to spin more. I noticed something was trickling down my nose but just then my mind suddenly went blank. The last thing I heard was the glasses falling to the floor and shattering while Ruda yelled my name and ran over. Chapter 86 - Words Hurt The Most Because Some Of Them Can Not Be Healed >>Yohan Ruda yelling Mayas name scared the hell out of me and I ran into the kitchen only to find her collapsed in his arms. Her nose was bleeding heavily while the glasses had shattered on the floor. What happened? I asked Ruda while I picked her up bridal style. I dont know. He answered with a worried expression, I was talking to her and then noticed she wasnt listening. She seemed lost in her own thoughts so I called her name quite many times but she didnt respond. He shook his head in denial, When she did look at me her nose started bleeding out of nowhere and then suddenly she collapsed. He pursed his lips, Just like that! Ill take her to the hospital. Stay here with Nena. I want to come too. We cant leave Nena alone. Lets just bring her along. We- What happened to Ma? I looked behind me and saw she was standing right next to us. Ruda and I both were at a loss of words. What should we tell her? We ourselves didnt know anything. Umm, Ruda started and then looked at me. Nena Maya is sick so, um, I glanced at Ruda, Im taking her to the hospital. Is it bad? Um, No. I answered on impulse, not wanting to scare her. Then why are you taking her to the hospital? Youre even holding her. Clever girl Just for a checkup. Why is she asleep? She walked over, I wanna go too. Ruda looked at me and I wasnt sure what to do. I dont think its wise to take her with us but then again she is her sister. Fine, I answered, Ruda get the car keys. *** Whats that supposed to mean? I looked at the doctor who wasnt sure himself. I-Im really sorry. From the test results we got, theres nothing wrong. He scratched the back of his head, But her health is declining continuously. Thats what Im saying! How is that possible?! I was so anxious and nervous, my heartbeat was spiking like crazy, How can her health be declining when theres nothing wrong? Yohan Ruda put his hands on mine, The doctor didnt do anything, let him go. Only when Ruda said those words I realized that I had gripped the doctors lab coat collars like I was going to beat the shit out of him. Ah I let him go, Im sorry. I- Its okay. He straightened his coat, Some results are left, maybe well find something in them. He told me and I nodded. I got myself some hope to hang on to and constantly deceived myself with that, deluded myself by thinking it will be alright. But deep down I knew it wasnt. And that thin barrier I was creating for myself shattered the moment the remaining reports didnt show anything either. Im sorry. The doctor said and as soon as I heard the words I staggered my way to the benches and sat down with a heavy head and an even heavier heart. Yohan Ruda came and sat down besides me, What now? I couldnt look at him. My eyes were glued to the floor for some reason. I dont know. Maya was in the VIP room while Quincy took Nena home last night. Ruda and I stayed up all night while the doctors tried figuring out what was wrong with her. Now that even they have stated they dont know we were both completely at a loss. Just when everything felt like it was falling apart something came to my mind. Wait! I shot my head up. What? Ruda asked. The magic realm. I looked at him and noticed his weary expressions, The water nymphs might be able to help. Youre right. A smile of hope appeared on his face as well as mine, They were able to help before. Yeah! I stood up,So why not now? I felt a little better thinking we finally had a solution. But deep down, once again, there was something I was fearing. Something someone had already told me but I pushed the thoughts way back and locked them out. *** I asked the Dryad to open the portal while I carried Maya in my arms. Mist rose from the ground and the portal opened up. I entered the magic realm and my forgein appearance altered the Queens. In a matter of a few minutes they both arrived where I stood waiting for them. Two ravens, a black and a white one flew side by side, changing to their original form as they got near. They both landed and Aunt came over faster. Yohan? Aunt looked at me with a worried expression but as soon as she noticed Maya in my arms her eyes went wide and she quieted down, then stepped back, letting her sister into the spotlight. Yohan. A very soothing voice entered my ears as the other woman, the true Queen of the forest, my real mother spoke, My son. She gave me a sad smile. One that looked quite delicate, just like her, So you have come. She spoke as if she knew the reason why I was here. Yes It was a bit overwhelming, to finally get to meet her after twenty six years and even though I had been wanting to meet her, have a proper conversation with her and get to know her, right now, there was a more important matter at hand. My mate, Um, somethings wrong with Maya I spoke softly even though I was so worried, perhaps it was because I was so nervous I couldn''t muster the strength in my voice, She collapsed suddenly and the doctor said they dont know whats wrong. I looked at her with so much desperation and plea that it couldnt be defined in words, So I thought maybe the nymphs can help. She looked back with a defeated expression and it was scaring me. My heart was pounding in my chest. Fear was consuming me as I waited for her answer and it felt like an endless void wanted to swallow me up. I felt looking at her and her expression just turned to an even more pained one. Im so sorry Yohan. The nymphs cant help. No one can. Her voice was soft, but the words they carried were like daggers. They plunged into my heart and tore it apart. So badly, I felt the pain in every part of my body. Why? I asked the question with staggering breaths, Why not? I still wanted to deny it. I wanted to reject even the notion of it. But alas, I couldnt. Its not something that can be healed. My mother answered, Because it is not an injury or a wound. Its what befell upon you two. Her words were crumbling my feelings, shattering up the hopes I came here with. All of me, everything in me, till the last atom felt like it was breaking. A feeling of utmost despair was consuming me, taking me in as I was losing everything. But I had no idea what to say. All along I knew it was because of the curse. I knew it, yet I didnt want to acknowledge it. I gulped, Wasnt the curse supposed to be on me? I felt so empty and weak I ended up on my knees, Why is it happening to Maya? The expressions I wore must be gut wrenching because I clearly felt that way and as my mother continued to stare at me she couldnt help but feel guilty and dejected. That was not the whole curse. The point you all are aware of is only a part of it. The curse states that the person who is affected will never find his happiness. Because Adam left me for another woman. The curse was put into place that the two lovers will never be able to find happiness together. But why is it that the curse I knew of is different? I laid Maya down on the ground. There were still no signs of her waking up, her expressions were pained and by each passing second the light in me, the light of hope, was just getting smaller and smaller. No, its not different. Adam just didnt hear it all, he was in a hurry to leave after all. She looked hurt, very very hurt, I said, Youll never find happiness with your destined lover. She will never love you back and her rejection will kill you. If not, the curse shall be contrariwise. You will have no escape from it in this life. Tears slipped down her cheeks and I was well aware that she felt very guilty for her actions. Whats that supposed to mean? I had such a bad feeling from it yet I couldn''t help but ask. It meant that if by any miracle you do unite. She will die. The fast half of the curse states that Youll never find happiness, not in this life.That part is the absolute truth. If she rejects you, you die. If she doesnt reject you and accepts you, she dies. Esra sighed, From the beginning you were never meant to have your happy ending. She gulped, You mate already knew about it, the moment she saw my memories she found out That was it. In that moment, my eyes brimmed up with tears. I looked at Maya and just seeing her made my heart wrench. So that was what she was lying about all along. What about the Holy Elk? I asked the question in a dead tone. The Holy Elk is said to grant any wish of the person it takes a liking to and theres no limit to the kind of wish. The Elk still sleeps. She answered, The Elk may have been your last hope but the Elk is the holy creature that has walked among us since the beginning of time. It roams around whenever it wants and grants wishes to whoever it wants but then when it exhausts its energy it sleeps for centuries. My heart cracked at the news, And the time for his awakening has not come yet. All of my hope, my prayers, my wishes, everything shattered with that last time. There was no hope left. The flickering spark that was trying to catch onto some hope died completely and now that area was filled with darkness. There was nothing left. How much time does she have? A few days. A few days It should come to me as a shock but it didnt, maybe because I had given up, now nothing would shock me. I looked at my mate as I felt like vanishing into thin air I guess not everyone has their happy ending. Note : Holy elk is one of the greatest magical beings of all time.. It has white skin and fur with silver symbolic patterns on it with silver horns that glow as the night falls. Chapter 87 - The Solution To Forgiveness: From A Mother To Her Son: A Blessing >>Yohan Im so sorry. Mom came closer to me, her trembling hands reached my knees while I sat on the grass in despair. Its because she accepted that she''s going to die? I looked back at her with eyes full of tears, What kind of a curse did you even- I almost choked on my saliva as I tried talking while trying to hold my tears, What even-?! I couldnt form the words as my vision blurred due to the unshed liquid. Im so sorry Yohan. She reached out for my hands and held them softly. I noticed her hands were very thin and pale and more than that they were trembling like crazy. I looked at her, I couldnt take it anymore and tears fell down my cheeks. I noticed hers had already wet her face, I have no other words. Her voice was shaking, But to ask for forgiveness. It was all my fault. I could sense the guilt and sorrow laminating her voice, I was wrong. Her green eyes that were just like mine wouldnt stop spilling and same was the case with me. My tears could no longer be held back either, Im sorry son. She whispered the words. I knew she had been paying for it all these years. For her crime, her actions, her punishment was given to her the moment she performed the act but still I couldnt find the words to tell her it was okay. Because it wasnt okay. Nothing was okay. Everything was going to hell! I no longer even had any words left in my brain to speak or to say anything at all. All that was going through my mind was that there was nothing left . Whats the point- I gulped as I let my cheeks be stained with tears, -Of an apology. I sniffled, If it cant be fixed? I looked at my mother who stared back at me with so much pain, so much culpability, so much sorrow, I just couldnt say anything further. I wanted to blame her. Maybe even shout at her, criticize her for what she gave me. The Curse that literally took everything away from me. But, I couldnt I couldnt because I knew she never wanted to harm me. I knew, the years of loneliness she spent tortured her everyday. And I knew blaming her wasnt going to change anything. So I just sat there, letting myself drown in misery. Yohan. Mother smiled at me, a very feeble smile but one that was also confident. The curse can not be cured because I didnt define any cure but- She stood up, I can do something else. ... I looked at her with no interest. A final farewell. She started, Ill give you a blessing. With all thats left of me Ill give you the best blessing. A blessing? That is what fae are good at though. What? I spoke but my voice was so small even I couldnt properly hear it. Ill make it easy for her to go and bless you with another meeting. The curse does state you wont be together in this life. When shes gone, the curse ends. She put her finger on Mayas forehead and suddenly all the pain on her face disappeared, A meeting where youll be together for eternity. Love will bloom forever and happiness will never fade. She smiled, If you take off that earring, Youll retain all your abilities as a fae prince- or well, a king since Ill be gone. Suddenly, I noticed something, her body began to fade, Your life expectancy will increase too. I saw the skin crumble, her fingertips began to turn to dust. Whats happening to you? I stood up. There was a strange sensation of fear persisting inside me as I kept my eyes on her. My time has come, I was already weak because of the curse. The curse? Right! A taboo always works both ways! So that means she must have been suffering all these years because of that too. That point didnt cross my mind. That was another pain mixed with all the others. I felt bad. I just thought about myself. My pain. When the truth is, everyone involved in this particular incident has been through hell. Yes. But now the pain will finally go away. She smiled, I just want to ask for one thing. Her smile was so sad it was breaking my heart just seeing it. I had never known a mothers love and I wont be getting to know it either but still the feeling I was feeling at the moment. This feeling of sadness because I see her sad. This must be a bond between a mother and a child. Right? What is it? I asked. Forgive your mother. Tears fell down her face once again as she said those words, Forgive me Yohan, my son, my love. Her voice shook as she spoke, her arms began to dust away and so did her body. Looking at it made me panic. She was going away. She was leaving even before we got to know each other properly and she was doing this for me. For the blessing she was bestowing upon me. Mom! I called out to her and perhaps this was the first time I had called her that. Hearing the word made her smile, this smile wasn''t sad. It was genuine, like she was really happy to have finally heard that. I ran to her and held her disappearing body in my arms. I forgive you. I whispered as I hugged her but there wasnt much to feel, more than half of her was gone. Thank you Yohan. I heard her soothing voice in my ear, it made my heart tremble, I love you my son. The feeling in my embrace felt too light and then, it was gone. I opened my eyes just to find her no longer there, left with nothing to even hold on to. Even though I barely knew her, a tear slid down my cheeks without my knowledge. I didnt even know why it came out. I wasnt feeling sad or anything, or was I wrong? I looked at the flickering light that was fading at it spread across the forest. Her light. I couldnt explain it, there was just this unexplainable thing in my chest that bugged me. It was just that she had left me with an empty feeling. Perhaps, just maybe, this was the influence of a mother? Her short presence was strong enough for me to leave such a big impact. Chapter 88 - A Promise >>Maya When I fell unconscious, I was in so much pain but it somehow disappeared. Gone suddenly, replaced by something calmer, something more healing. Before it felt like I was in some cold dark endless pit where I was just falling and falling and there was no end to the pain but then, a warm light came in, it wrapped around me and pushed the pain aside. Lazily, I opened my eyes and let my gaze adjust to the scene around me. I noticed I was on Yohans bed, wrapped around in warm blankets with him sitting on the bedside. I sat up with the little energy I had and was about to call his name when he spoke. Reject me. He said and looked at me, Reject me Maya. I looked at him bewildered but then relaxed and smiled. I cant. I shook my head, I wont reject you. Please. He turned to me and held both my hands in his, Youre dying because of me. I noticed the dark circles below his eyes. They were light but I could tell he hadnt slept in a while. Im not dying because of you. I slipped my hands out of his and placed them on top of them, This was how fate planned it. No, His eyebrows were furrowed and his face was filled with worry, anxiety and agony, It can be me. If you reject me, you can live- And youll die. I cut his words and he stopped. Yea I dont want you to die. I held his hand firmly, Besides rejection comes when a person truly doesnt want things but I want you. Even if I say the words they wont have any effect now will they? Try it. He said, Just say the words. I sighed, Yohan- Say it. He begged, Please. ... I stared at him, my gaze was soft while his was filled with stress, Fine. I cleared my throat and sat up straight, Yohan, I reject you. I said those words and we looked at each other for a while. Few seconds passed by and all we did was look around the room as the answer was on the walls or something. Nothing changed He spoke in a low tone. Obviously, I smiled, Because they were words with no feelings behind them. I got closer to him, Nothing will change now Yohan and Im ready for it. I looked into his eyes, I know itll be hard for you but I can never reject you. I placed my hand on his cheek and he placed his on top of mine. I felt his warmth and it felt nice. I wanted more of it so I hugged him and felt his heartbeat through me. It was beating like crazy and I could tell he was afraid. Yohan. I called out his name, Look at me. He set his gaze on me, Youll be just fine. Just as soon as I said those words I saw his eyes turn slightly red and swell up with tears. No. He hugged me tightly, Nothing will be fine when youll be gone. Yohan I broke away from him, You got a blessing from your mother didnt you? How do you know that? I, I thought about it, It was just a hunch based on what I felt. I smiled, When suddenly all the pain I was feeling suddenly vanished. I sat on his lap, Tell me, what did she say? He was quiet for a few seconds as he thought about it, For us to meet again. I see. I placed my head on his chest, Then we will meet again.. I held his hand tightly, I promise. Chapter 89 - To My Goofball, My Moral Support, My Best Friend >>Maya It was the weekend and I felt so full of energy that I had to go and meet the two people today no matter what. Afraid that this form of health might never come again, I decided to make use of the day and meet the important people and tell them things I need to. I dressed up warmly and did some light makeup with a darker lip stick to appear good. Firstly I was going to meet Ruda. Yohan had already told him about me and since that day hes been avoiding me. I had already left university so I couldnt meet him daily like I used to and he wasnt picking up my calls and barely replying to my texts. So the only thing I could do was catch him off guard and drag him to the cafe or something and make him listen. That fool really is an idiot. Like keeping his distance would solve anything. Things were already set in action and nothing could be changed now. Because I had already made a decision. Since it was saturday I decided to sneak up on him in his dorm. *** I knocked on his door like crazy just to annoy him. Who is it? I heard his voice and took a breath of relief because I wasnt sure if hed be in his room. There was a possibility he might not have been here but Im glad he was. Im glad I caught him this day. I didnt answer him and pounded on the door again, Hey! Im coming! I heard him stomp his way to the door and open it in annoyance, What is wrong- He stopped the moment he saw me and tried shutting the door but I stopped it by placing my foot there. Forgetting how strong he was, I realized how foolish I was since my foot almost got smashed. Fuck!! I screamed out loud and he opened the door in panic. Why the hell would you place it there!! He got down to check my foot and thats when I foot-slapped his face, Ow! Like that would hurt you. I entered his room and he stood up. Is your foot fine? He was still worried. It hurts a little but its okay. I sat on his bed and then gestured for him to come and sit next to me with my hand, Come on. We need to talk. He stood there by the door silently as he looked down, refusing to come over. Ruda. I said his name softly, Please For the next few moments he didnt say anything at all, then sighed, closed the door and came and sat by me on the bed. He was quiet, like he was forcing himself not to say anything. Ruda I started while he kept his gaze down, Im sorry. I apologized but he didnt say anything, Im sorry I kept this from you, I didnt tell anyone. I didnt want anyone to worry for an extended period of time and make them worry longer than needed. ... Im sorry, please talk to me. I placed my hand on his shoulder, Please, I couldnt see his face properly since he wouldnt even look at me, Are you that mad at me that you wont even look my way? I asked but got no response. I bit my lower lip, I-Um, dont have much time left These words shocked him and his body moved slightly but he didnt raise his head. I dont want to go when were like this. I got closer to him, I want to leave knowing were on good terms. I placed my hand on the other side of his cheek and turned his face towards me and paused for a moment. His eyes were glossy and slightly red from the unshed tears he was trying to hold onto. Ruda I hugged him and he slowly and softly brought his arms around me. He gulped, I-I just cant take it. He was holding back his tears, I just- I keep losing people.Slowly, a tear made its way down his eye. He tried speaking but words got caught up in his throat and all that came out was a haggard breath, I-I, I pursed my lips tightly, I dont want to lose you too. I clenched my fists and tried my best not to get caught up in the moment. I didnt want to cry and show him I was weak. I came here to do the opposite. I steeled my walls and broke the hug, Ruda, its okay. I smiled at him while he looked back with a weary and hurt expression. Its not. He shook his head as another tear fell down his face, Your dying. He whispered and then sniffled, How can that be okay? He wiped his tears away from his cheeks but there was no point, new one marked their place again, wetting his cheeks all over. It was either your brother or me. I smiled, Which one would you rather have stay? Both. He gulped and then breathed another raddled sigh, I have only you two left. The closest people to me. Never in my whole life had I ever seen Ruda so weak, so vulnerable. I guess all the bad things were happening right after one another. Losing his father, his mother, suddenly getting so much responsibility and then finding out he was going to lose his closest friend too. I know he was in pain, a lot of pain, Maya He called my name very softly, There has to be a way His voice cracked as he spoke, You''re my best friend. He sniffled again as he wiped away his wet cheeks and then sniffled again. I maintained my smile, Ruda. I placed my hands on either side of his cheeks and made him look directly at me, I chose this. Why? His nose was slightly red too and it made me smile genuinely. I now know that when he cries his nose gets a bit red. Because I didnt want Yohan to die. Do you? He shook his head with his eyebrows furrowed, Never. Right? I then joined my head with his. It was a cold day but the sun was out. Ruda had left his window open to let fresh air in and so the gentle breeze came in, fluttering the curtains softly. I didnt want that either. So I chose this. I gave him the warmest smile I could conjure, Because I love him that much. He looked at me for a few moments, wondering and pondering on my words, then he brought his hands up and placed them over mine. I got a feeling he finally gave in and accepted my decision. Youre the best friend a person could ask for. He said. Likewise. I giggled, I loved how other girls got jealous of me when we werent even a thing. My words made him finally smile and his tears stopped. I knew you secretly loved that even though you denied it. He sniffled and then snickered. I could see his sharp canines as he flashes a smile. Ruda? Hmm? The time I spent with you was- I held back my tears with all of my strength, -Amazing. He smiled, You were my moral support, my goofball. I giggled and he flashed me a smile, You''re my best friend and always will be. His smile faded and there was silence for a few seconds, then he spoke,Ill miss you. He whispered. We both moved apart. You better. I pinched his cheek. Ow. Like that would hurt you. I pinched it harder then let go. Ow! Im glad I got to meet you Ruda. I told him. And Im glad I got to meet you. We both looked at each other and shared one final smile. Goodbye my goofball, my moral support, my best friend. Chapter 90 - To My Little World, My Purest Love, My Little Sister >>Maya When I reached Quincys house it was late and Nena had already gone to sleep. Quincy was up and received me. I decided to sleep next to Nena and talk to her in the morning. Slowly and quietly I entered her room. She was sleeping like a baby on the queen sized bed that was clearly too big for her. I sighed softly. Well, at least Quincy gives her all she needs. Actually, scratch that, he gives her way more than she needs. It made me smile and I walked to the bed. It was a reassurance that leaving Nena with Quincy was the best choice. She was already attached to him and I knew he would take great care of her, just like he always has. I climbed on the bed and quietly slipped in the covers, making sure she wouldnt wake up. Then silently and sealthyly I slipped my arms around my little world, my purest love and brought her in my embrace. It felt nice, holding her like this, it felt really really nice. I kissed her forehead. Nena, I whispered, My little world, my purest love, I smiled, My little sister, I kissed her forehead again, I love you sooo much. She giggled in her sleep, Me too. She sleep-talked as if she was answering me. Her answer was so on point, I had to make sure she was sleeping, which she was while drooling. It made me smile. I guess we had a special connection. The thought. brought peace to my heart and I steadily fell asleep. *** Nena was beyond happy to see me there next to her in the morning. So much that she practically woke me up by jumping around on the bed. Nena, no jumping on the bed. I sat up while rubbing my right eye. Ma! She hugged me, When did you come!? I snickered and hugged her back, Late at night. I kissed the top of her head again, Ill spend the whole day with you. Really? She broke the hug and looked at me with glittering eyes, Really really? Really really. I smiled, Today, well do everything together. Everything?! Yup! I smiled, How about we start from taking a bath together? Okay! She grabbed my hand and pulled me along into the bathroom where we both took a bubble bath. Then we both went and had a waffle breakfast, just the two of us while Quincy decided not to come in between us. Honestly I wouldn''t have minded if he did but still I appreciate how thoughtful he was. After breakfast, I took Nena out to the park, played with her till she got tired and then took her to mcdonalds where I got her her favorite burger and then her favorite ice cream. After filling our tummies we went to the movies. I knew one of her most beloved movies'' new part was on and I had already bought the tickets for it. When I showed it to Nena, she almost exploded from happiness and snatched the tickets from me to show to the guard seeing the tickets for entrance. After we finished that small adventure we went home and ordered some Pizza. We werent able to have it last time, so it was a must this time. Since I knew it was most likely the last. Last Just thinking about the word made me feel miserable. After we were done eating, I took the dishes, washed them and walked into the lounge where Nena was waiting for me with the monopoly board all set. I sat down across from her but didnt play. I felt like it was time. Ma? Youre not playing? I pursed my lips and prepared myself. Nena, I have to tell you something. Tell me what? She rolled the dice and looked at me. Mmmm. It was a bit hard to bring it up, Lets just say I wont be able to meet you again. Whats that supposed to mean? She tilted her head. It means I paused and collected my words, Ill be going somewhere far far away. I gulped, Somewhere where I wont be able to meet you again. She stared at me wide-eyed and clearly confused, Ever? Yes. She looked at the board in distress, Ma A worried expression took over her face, Why are you going away? Just the next moment tears started rolling down her eyes like crazy, Are you going to die?? Her words shocked me, but then again she was old enough to know what death was. Im sorry Nena. I put the board aside and then got closer to her and pulled her in my embrace, But yes, I am going to die soon. Maybe the words were too heavy for a child but then again, death was heavy for everyone. There was no exception there. Why?! She yelled at me and broke away from my hold, Why!!? I dont want you to go!! She was always a good girl, the type to never give trouble, the type to keep to herself but even to her this was something she couldnt keep to herself, something that really was cruel, too cruel, but it was already happening and couldnt be stopped. Ma! Nena looked at me with tears constantly rolling down her cheeks, her snot was coming out and she was constantly sniffling, W-why are you leaving? Do you h-hate me?? No. Her words were innocently harsh, No, no, absolutely not. I love you so much, words cant describe it. T-then- She hiccuped, W-w-why? I shook my head, Its because fate has already decided it. C-change it then! She sniffled and then hiccuped, P-p-please. She was crying so much she had started stuttering and hiccuping. Seeing her like this was heart wrenching. It made me so sad and hurt that I could barely hold back my own tears. Im sorry Nena. I pulled her into a hug again, I love you so much. I whispered the words, I love you. I love you a lot, I love you so much and Ill always love you. I held her tightly while she cried. She cried and cried and cried some more, until the time she tired herself out and fell asleep and all that time I held her in my arms and comforted her. Then I took her to her bed and stayed by her side, caressing her hair till the time she finally smiled in her sleep. I wanted to spend the rest of my night with her but I felt like I couldnt. Because deep down I knew if I stayed things would just get worse and I didnt want Nena to see how bad my condition could get. I quietly got off the bed and left the room but just before I closed the door behind me, I turned my head and gave her one final glance. I love you. I whispered the words again and closed the door. I was making my way to the main door when something trickled down my nose but I immediately put a tissue on it so that it wouldnt dirty my clothes. When I wiped it away and brought the tissue under my gaze I realized something. The blood coming out of my body was almost black at this point. I sighed. I really didnt have any time left. I took a deep breath and nodded to myself as a form of encouragement. Just then Quincy came to me, to make sure I was fine. He stayed out of sight the whole day so I could comfortably spend my time with Nena and only came in front of me now that I was alone. You okay? Ironic question but I knew what he meant. I smiled at him and nodded. I was about to turn and leave when I stopped and looked back at him. Quincy? Yes? Promise me something. I started, Stay by her side, will you? He nodded,Of course. Stay by her till the time shes all grown up, independent, find the love of her life and decides to leave on her own. I looked at him with eyes that were practically begging, For you it will be a few years that wont matter but in those few years- My gaze slowly travelled to her room, Shell be all grown up. I held my shirt over my chest. It hurt so damn much just thinking about it that tears immediately formed in my eyes, Shell be a woman then. Probably taller than me.. I had done a good job of not crying for two days, with Ruda and Nena but it was becoming hard now that I was thinking about it away from them, I know shell be a beautiful lady. I sniffled, One day.The loneliness I felt at that time was immense. I gritted my teeth trying to stop myself from crying but despite my efforts the liquid still brimmed in my eyes and I sat down in the form of a ball when it all became unbearable. I hate it! I hate it so much!! I sniffled, I wont be able to see it. Tears slipped down my cheeks, staining the nicely furnished wooden floor, I wont be able to listen to her voice. I sniffled again, See how well she does in school. I let myself cry because at this point I really couldnt keep it in, I wont be able to see her jumping around. I sniffled and let out a haggard breath, I wont be able to see her smile, what kind of friends shell make. Each thought was more painful than the last and it was killing me even more than the curse did. The image of her growing slowly was floating in my mind. A figment of my own imagination, I wont be able to see or experience anything! It hurt so much, so much, words could never describe it. I clenched my other hand over my shirt as well and bowed lower, till the time my head was next to the floor and tears could no longer go down my cheeks but rather fall down on the wooden ground right from my eyes. Quincy crouched down and I felt like he wanted to give me a consoling hand but didnt. Instead he just sat there without words. Promise. After I gained a bit of composure, I raised my head and looked at him with a messed up appearance, Promise me, youll take care of her. He gave me a reassuring smile, You have my word. He nodded, I will. I sniffled and then smiled at him. That was all I needed to hear. I sniffled again and stood up, took a deep breath and looked at Nenas room one last time. Goodbye my little world, my purest love, my little sister. Chapter 91 - To My Mate, My Eternal Love: I Love You >>Maya I went back home, Yohan was already waiting for me even though it was way past midnight. He smiled as he looked at me and I smiled back at him but deep down we both were just hiding the pain.We both knew that and still played along with it. Do you want anything special to eat in the morning? He asked. I feel like I cant eat anything heavy anymore. I could barely eat anything with Nena. I practically forced myself to show her I was fine, So, just something light maybe I walked over to the couch he was sitting on and sat down next to him and rested my head on his shoulder. Did you have a satisfactory conversation with Ruda and Nena? He leaned his head over mine. I nodded, Yea, I smiled, Im satisfied. I see, He held my hand, Thats good then. And just like that time continued to pass, although I barely felt any physical pain, I got weaker by the day. Yohan spent most of his time at home with me. He brought all his work home and only visited the office when it was absolutely necessary and came back home as soon as possible. We both had agreed on not crying and making the best out of what was left. We were going to spend our remaining time happily. I know it was hard, difficult beyond words but I wanted that, so he agreed. His actions would often make me realize that I made the right decision. That I loved the man back who loved me dearly. It was a form of love that couldnt be found just anywhere. It was pure and wholesome. Clean and simple. Healthy and positive. It was true love. We would try our best to stay positive and not talk about my eventual end but it was hard. It was hard to do that, we both knew that. It was hard to think about it and it was harder not to think about it. But we did it. Amongst all odds we were able to deal with it. We spend our free time watching something, making something, cooking failed stuff and then laughing about it. We made the last of our days meaningful. And eventually, came that one day we feared. I woke up feeling quite heavy, like the world was ending. The moment I opened my eyes I felt that it was it. Like there was not going to be anything anymore. The feeling was simple yet complicated but it was clear. A sad smile spread across my face and I looked at the empty bedside. Yohan was already up so I waited for him to come to the room again and while I waited for him I thought about my life. A life which lacked much yet one I was happy in. A life, in which a lot was taken from me, many precious persons but also the one in which I was given the most valuable people. A life which was boring and exciting at the same moment. A life, I would love to live again. The door opened and Yohan popped his head inside, Youre up? I saw that he was suited, Do you have to go today? Yeah, He nodded, The meeting is important. Cant you stay? I looked at him straight in the eyes and he froze. He opened the door fully and entered. Why are you saying that? I could see the fear in his eyes. ... I just pursed my lips then smiled. That was all he needed to understand. Its time? His expressions were so full of hurt but he held his tears while I nodded, Ill stay. He said the words softly and gave me a rather broken smile. He walked in and sat down next to me. I placed my head on his shoulder and he held my hands softly in his. The last of our moments, we spent just talking. Just being in each others company. Just by being together. *** I still dont know what Ill do without you. He looked down at me while I laid my head on his lap. Youll be fine. I smiled, You, Ruda, Nena, all of you will be just fine. I know it. I said the words as I started feeling a bit sleepy. It felt like something heavy was taking over me. Yohan? Hmm? We made a promise right? That well meet again. He nodded and I showed him my pinky, Ill make it a pinky promise. He smiled at my childish act, a genuine smile, I promise well meet again. He intertwined his pinky with mine, I know we will. Ill make sure of it too. I smiled at him and as my mind started getting heavy something went through my mind, You know what? Hmm? I never got to say it. I said as I felt myself lose strength, I dont want to regret it. I gathered all the strength I could and placed my hand on his cheek. Never got to say what? I love you. I said and gave him my best smile I will always love you. I whispered the words to him in a sweet voice. The confession somehow left him a bit shocked but he held his emotions in. I love you too. He smiled back at me and let out a deep breath, I love you a lot. He placed his hand on my cheek and slowly brought his lips in to kiss me. It felt nice. In my final minutes where I felt scared, his touch gave me courage and warmth, it made me smile. I thought about all the things we did together, all the warm and cozy memories we made in the span of a few months. It made me happy. As darkness started falling on me all I could think about was Yohan and my feelings for him. What I would love to tell him over and over again. My mate, my eternal love: I love you Chapter 92 - To My Mate, My Eternal Love: I Will Wait For You >>Yohan I placed my hand on her cheek while hers was already on mine. In the quiet night where you could hear the far away sounds of cars passing by, where the world slept innocently, unaware that someone was hurting so much because of fate, the two people in love, broken and scarred, brought their lips closer together and joined them in a soft, meaningful final kiss. I felt her smile between the kiss and I smiled back. Then her hand slipped and fell by her side as we parted our lips That was the last of her touch I felt before she was gone. She had left me now and the immense amount of pain I was feeling could no longer be contained. And now that she had finally left me, I no longer had to keep myself from crying, I no longer had to put in all of my strength to keep myself at bay. I placed my hand on her cheek again and then saw droplets of water falling on her face. Drops that came from my eyes. Tears, I could no longer hold in. Everything inside of me had shattered. Just like a fragile glass falling on a hard concrete ground and smashing into a million pieces. Pieces that will never be joined together. My heart had been broken like nothing else. It was shattered and drained, weary and hurtful. In pain and in agony. It felt as if all the crucification had fallen upon it. Maya. I called out the name of my love but got no reply from her. I was never going to get another word from her. She was gone. Gone? The word felt like a dagger. One that was constantly stabbing my heart. My breathing was shaky and my heart beat was slow, Tears continued to roll down my cheeks and I made no attempt to stop this. I cried and I cried like a baby. I cried like there was no end, like there was no tomorrow. I cried out loud, pouring all of my feeling into the liquid that fell out of my eyes, I cried. I cried so much, so much, it felt like I might not have any tears left to cry ever anymore. *** Time passed. I returned to my daily routine and stayed with Ruda to teach him stuff till he was ready. It took some time, but it was worth it. Ruda graduated and took his position as the next Alpha in four years. He learned fast and was more than ready when he took my place. Things were hard for both of us but we managed and eventually settled down. For Ruda, the best thing that happened to him was that he found his mate in the most unexpected way. She was an employee at the company. The moment he looked at her his jaw dropped and his gaze followed her everywhere. I dont know if that employee noticed him but everyone else at the company knows how lovestruck he was. I laughed. Still, it puts me at ease to know his mate is a competent person. Im no longer hesitant about leaving. Over the years I emptied the house because I knew I was eventually going to leave. I was needed elsewhere. After Ruda settled in his position we parted ways on good, friendly and brotherly terms. I leisurely walked out of the house that was now pretty much empty. If Ruda wanted to use it for something he could, I was leaving it to him. I took my time and walked to the forest, slowly, bidding goodbye to all I knew in this world. With each step I took I remembered the countless memories I made and the fact made me smile that there were many I cherished. When I reached the oak tree I took a deep breath and moved my hands to my ear to take off the earring I had worn all my life. I had grown weirdly attached to it ,but now, it was time to let it go. As I took it off I felt something inside me waken. A new and boundless presence that gave me goosebumps all over my body. The trees around me rustled as if acknowledging my presence. I held the earring in front of me and smiled This was it. I dropped it and it crumbled away before hitting the ground. This was my final moment as a person in the human world. My heart felt a bit heavy for leaving all that I had ever known but what awaited me was my duty and surely someday what I want also waited for me. The mist seeped out of the ground and the portal opened up. I could see all the creatures there in the magic realm looking at me wide eyed. They were there anticipating and expecting but most of all, they were waiting. Waiting for me. Waiting for their king. It was an overwhelming feeling but I smiled and walked in. *** Mystical beings chirped, they sang in their beautiful voices as morning came. The nights were illuminated by the lamp flowers and the hymns of the forest. Days passed on and became weeks. Weeks passed by and became months. Months ran by to become years. But no matter how much time passes. Ill be here. My mate, my eternal love: I will wait for you Volume one: End A centurys worth of patience for the pain youll receive but if you endure. All shall be yours. Additional 15 chapters will posted a little while late Chapter 93 - We Meet Again But- >Yohan Years have passed. So many seasons, so many generations, since I became the king of the Fae and yet I wait, I wait for the day promised to me. The day Ill meet her. My mate. My eternal love. It was a usual day in the magic realm, I sat on the twenty inch thick tree branch that extended long enough to meet with the tree on the other side, thus making a small bridge in mid-air. Over the years my hair had grown quite long. They reach till my back now and when I look at myself in the mirror I can see how much I resemble my late mother. I had my eyes closed as I hummed a melody and some of the birds chipped in. The forest trees swayed gently along with the hums and created a soft breeze. I wondered how much more I would have to wait. I opened my eyes slowly to the blue sky. Milia, the witch, foretold that if I can endure a hundred years Ill get what I want. A slow smirk appeared on my face. If she was right that is. I sighed internally and lowered my head to look straight in the forest. It was lively as ever. The trees were thick, the grass was lush and the residents of the forest were happy. I smiled. That means Im doing a good job. Well, to be fair, anyone would get a hold of the reins if they worked for this long. Ive been the ruler of the forest for decades. I laid down of the tree and wondered. How many years have passed since I came here? Ive sort of lost count. I guess when you live this long, at one point you lose interest in keeping count. I raised my hand towards the sky and sighed. Why I stopped counting? Because it was becoming painful for me to keep track of time. I started fearing that even after a century Ill be alone. Weve almost completely lost the connection to the human world too. Over the years I could feel the forests on their side being cut and it pained me to lose the connection but oh well, I no longer live there. The sun shone brightly above the forest and the tender rays made me want to take a nap. Fae are mostly friendly creatures so theres never much to do. Well, most fae are friendly, I shouldnt count them all in. In the end fae nature is somewhat similar to humans too. Your majesty! I heard a voice which made me look down at the ground. Some fae kids were here, probably to play. I smiled at them and they waved their hands at me so I waved mine back. Satisfied with my response they decided to leave. After seeing them vanish into the deeper forest I decided to lay down again and take a nap after all when suddenly something happened. I was halfway into laying down when a sudden sharp buzz ringed in my mind. I sat up straight with wide eyes. An intruder? I hopped of the branch and swiftly landed on the ground. Why would there be an intruder? Did someone come from the dark continent? The forest doesnt welcome the undead. The only exception is Quincy since hes half Fae. But I only sense one person so it might just be someone who wants to talk. I stood still and closed my eyes while I asked the forest to pinpoint the location of the intruder. It better not be aunt Arsay bringing her husband here again. She knows the forest doesnt like that but she still loves doing it. I snickered. But oh well. Uncle Alister isnt a bad man. I breathed slowly as the forest energy seeped through me. I shot my eyes open. Got it! The person is in a wider area so it''s better to fly there. I started running and with one big leap I shifted into my raven form, then flapped my wings and sped to the location. It was near a Dryad tree. A Dryad tree? As I got closer, the information suddenly started bugging me. Wait From far away I could make out a person standing exactly where I sensed her. A Dryad tree It suddenly hit me. The person was here from the human world. No wonders there was a sudden alert instead of the one where I can sense someone coming in. My heart skipped a beat and my pace slowed down. But- Who? It cant be her, is it? My flight may have slowed down but I hadnt stopped and soon enough the person standing there came into view. The moment my eyes landed on her, my whole world stopped and unconsciously I went down and shifted back. The girl saw me and for some reason stared back at me with wide eyes full of fear and awe. I walked closer to her, unaware of everything else. I just kept walking in her direction until I was close to her. U-u-Um She stepped back. Her eyes moved around frantically as if searching for a way out. She was scared. Maya. I called out her name and she froze, then slowly looked at my face and paused while I stared back at her in disbelief. She looked the same. Exactly the same with those dark brown hair and eyes, her beautiful face and pretty body. She gulped, You know me? She blinked and I felt my heart leap with happiness beyond happiness. Of course I know you. He smiled, How could I not? My smile grew wider, Ive been waiting for you for decades. The forest moved gleefully as it aligned with my energy. The leaves gently rustled and the flower petals fell down slowly. Youve been waiting for me? For some reason she seemed confused. She wore the expressions of uncertainty, as if she wasnt sure what to make out of my words. Of course. We made a promise. She looked at me in worry and bit her lower lip. Her next line tore my heart. She licked her lower lip, gulped and asked. But, Who are you? Chapter 94 - A Beautiful Man >> Maya I was taking a stroll in the artificial forest that was recently built by the government to calm my mind. I was worried about whether I should go to college this year or save up and go next year. I had to think a lot about it because there was so much I had to consider. I kept walking as I kept thinking and ended up in the deeper part of the forest without realizing it. It was only when I noticed that my surroundings were darker I snapped back to reality and looked around. Oh I looked at the dark forest and realized I was at the part where there were many natural trees. Wow, I whispered. These trees look so much better than the other ones. Is it because they had a natural growth? Theyre thicker and feel more alive. I turned my head and my gaze fell upon the most majestic tree out of all. An oak tree. It was the thickest and biggest one of all the trees in the forest and its branches were spreading horizontally. It looked really cool and out of place. It made me wonder something. I wonder if this tree has magic. I whispered as I walked towards it, Will it show me some? I was talking to myself and purely to myself since I have a wild imagination, I loved thinking about weird things and making stuff. I stopped suddenly when I noticed something off. My eyes darted around and I noticed some mist. Mist??!! My head shot down and I saw that it was seeping out of the ground. What the hell? I turned around in confusion as I kept my eyes on the ground. Why would there be mist here out of nowhere? It doesnt make sense. I kept stepping and noticed something weirder. The ground I was on was most mud but as I stepped further back I saw some lush grass. Wait?? Was there a patch of grass here? Just the next moment I heard noises and shot my head around. My eyes grew wide and confusion began to engulf me. The scenery had completely changed. I shook my head and blinked several times but I wasnt seeing wrong. The scenery really was different. There was lush green grass everywhere, the sky was so blue that it couldnt be any more bluer, the trees were thick and big, and literally all of them were huge. What is happening? I whispered, Did I faint at some point and entered a dream land? I stood dead still in my place and looked around again. This was definitely a different forest- wait! I noticed something. A Boy with a horse? I tried squinting my eyes to see better since he was far away and hiding behind a tree. After a few moments of staring my eyes grew wide. The boy and the horse werent different beings, it was just one person, or a horse. I shook my head. I really must be dreaming, why else am I seeing a centaur? I slightly turned my head away and saw two fairies oogling at me from away. The next moment I slapped myself hard across the face but it didnt wake me up, instead I felt a burning sensation on my cheek. This cant be real. I whispered when I heard the sound of flapping. I followed the sound and saw a silverish white raven flying towards me. It was actually quite big compared to the crows and ravens Ive seen but it was exceptionally beautiful. I noticed as it got slower, its pace slowed down but it had its eyes locked on me. It got nearer and lower and when it almost reached the ground it shifted. My eyes grew wide as I saw it transform into a man. A tall, handsome, beautiful man with long silvery white hair and pretty green eyes. He wore a leather pants with his long boots, his top had a unique style, like the one you see in fantasy movies. It was like a long robe but only the back was long, the front part only reached till his stomach while all the design on it was made of gold. My focus on him lasted short when I noticed he didnt stop at all as soon as landed and was walking towards me. I got scared. What could he want? Why is he looking at me like that? His gaze is so intense and- Maya. He called my name and I froze. His voice was so soothing it was pleasant to hear it. I slowly looked at his face and gulped, You know me? I was even more confused than before. He called my name as if it was natural. Of course I know you. He smiled, How could I not? His smile grew wider, Ive been waiting for you for decades. He looked at me so softly and with a gaze I couldnt decipher. The leaves gently rustled and the flower petals fell down slowly as a gentle breeze passed by. Youve been waiting for me? Whats that supposed to mean? Ive never met this man in my entire life/ Of course. We made a promise. I bit my lower lip. We did? What promise? I licked my lower lip, gulped and asked. But, Who are you? As soon as I asked the question the smile on that mans face faded. I saw another expression take over his feelings of joy. Worry and then sorrow His gaze dropped and he let out a light sigh. The breeze stopped and the leave stood still all of the sudden. It felt like the whole forest was dead quite. It felt strange. Do you- He started and I looked at him again, Really not know me? I shook my head, First time Ive seen you. I answered him a very low voice. I see. He replied but it hurt me for some reason. I rubbed my chest when I felt it tighten. For some reason when I looked at him, at his expression of sorrow and his eyes, those beautiful eyes filled with grief, I felt like it was tearing me apart. It was making me feel weird. Hey I started, Where am I? He raised his gaze to look at me and gave me a rather sad smile, Youre in the realm of magic. Excuse me? Is this some kind of joke? He was surprised at me reply but then he chuckled, No. He answered, I wouldnt be able to take it if this was a joke. Ah, I titled my head a bit, What? He shook his head, Nothing. You really are in another world. This world belongs to the Fae and creatures of magic. I blinked at him in disbelief. Thats when a number of strange creatures began to emerge from behind the trees and began to assemble behind the beautiful man. Creatures I had never seen before, some I had only read in books or seen in movies, like the fairies who were staring at me, or the centaur that kept glancing at me and then at the man. There was also fauns there along with many other creatures who slowly made their appearance but all of them kept their eyes on me as if I was something very unique and interesting. I gulped and began to have an anxiety attack due to situation. Really? Am I really in another world? I started feeling a bit sick. Um I gulped as I felt a bit dizzy. Hey The man stepped closer and crouched down in front of me, Are you all right? He asked and upon hearing his voice I felt a bit calmer. Am I really not in my world? I looked at the ground. Yes. Youre not in the human world. Is that so? I raised my face and looked at him, Well, then send me back. Chapter 95 - A Hard Decision >> Yohan Her words tore my heart and I felt a sharp pang in my chest. The forest reacted and one could hear the sounds of forest woe. W-What is that? She looked around in panic. You want to leave? She looked back at me while I stared at her with a torn expression, When you just came? After so many decades? She looked back at me with unreadable expressions. What was she thinking? She shook her head lightly and looked at the view behind me. Her eyes wandered at different points while her complexion got a bit pale. I held her hands in mine, Are you not well? She directed her gaze back at me and looked into my eyes, I feel dizzy. She spoke in a weak voice and then right the next moment she collapsed. Before she could fall to the ground I pulled her in my embrace and hugged her tightly. What just happened? I picked her up bridal style and turned around, then paused. I sighed as I looked at the crowd that was standing behind me, almost all the creatures of the forest were present there staring at us, specifically at my mate. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. The forest stood still in response. I get why she got anxious and dizzy. With so many different creatures staring at you like that it was bound to happen. I adjusted Maya in my arms and then spoke, Listen. I started, I dont want any of you to appear in front of her. Okay? They all looked at me in confusion, Im taking her to my place and I dont want anyone, ANYONE, at all to be there. They all stared at me with doubt and I knew why. I had never spoken to them in a harsher tone or demanded anything with this much force. Moreover, telling the creatures of the forest to stay away from their rulers place is strange. Fae are mostly friendly creatures and so is their ruler and Ive been like that with them from the start but this was different. Maya was reborn as a human and for a human to take this much in will be difficult. She got terrified enough that she immediately wanted to leave. I cant let that happen. Shes finally come to me after so many painful years. I began to walk and the fae made way for me, neither of them were sure why I was doing what I was doing but they didnt dare ask. Perhaps because I spoke a bit harshly they all got a little scared, but thats fine. It doesnt matter right now. *** I took Maya to my tree palace. For the king and Queens the biggest and thickest tree is their home. My tree palace was different from my mother and aunts. If I were to tell how much area it covered, it would be a little less than a football field. The kings tree is always big with all the rooms and alignment in place. Moreover, its the tallest one too and the terrace on top of the branches showed the view of the whole forest from above. The rooms were spacious and well furnished with the same wood of the same tree. Its one of the miracles of the enchanted forest trees, most of the houses are made naturally and with the help of magic but still workers'' handiwork is done to make it more comfortable. When I reached my place I decided I should take her to the room on the top with the terrace so that she wouldnt come in contact with anyone else accidentally. Although there are stairs made of tree branches that take you to each floor I preferred flying in this situation. So, I took out my wings, flapped them hard to boost myself from the ground and flew up, straight to the first big terrace and landed neatly on the floor. The terrace surrounded the tree in a 360 degree angle. I walked up to the glass sliding door and made my way inside to my room. My room was mostly simple. It had all the basic stuff and nothing more, unlike in the human world, Fae prefer simpler stuff. I laid Maya down on the bed and then sat down next to her on the edge. What now? I waited for this day like crazy and now that its here I have no idea what to do. I never thought that she wouldnt remember me. I dont know why, in my mind I always saw a happy reunion. Was that too much to ask for? I glanced at her. Will she really not stay? Was there no connection between us? Just the memories? But we made a promise How I clenched my fist over my chest. How can this be? I gulped. What if she doesnt want to stay? Will I have to let her go? But- I sat there in shock Let her go? I cant do that. But what if she hates me if I keep her here? Will I be okay with that? I thought about it. Hmmm. I was getting a bit angry Can I keep her here forcefully? Ive waited for her for so long. How can she not remember? The sliding windows rattled and I turned my head to see what it was and as soon as I did I came to a realization. It was me. My anger and anxiety got the forest riled up. The trees were moving frantically and it seemed like a storm would brew if I didnt control myself. I looked straight ahead and took deep breaths. In Out I repeated the action but in the end I snapped again and another heavy gust of wind shook the windows. I gritted my teeth and tried again. This time, I tried to think positive.. I looked at Maya again but my desire to hold her captive was stronger. Chapter 96 - The Foreign Pain >>Maya I slowly opened my eyes and found myself lying on something super soft. As my eyes adjusted and the vision became less blurry I found out I was lying on a bed. A bed? Where did a bed come from? I sat up and looked around the room. It was a place I had never seen before. The room was big, decorated with simple stuff and had a soft ambiance to it. The windows rattled and that startled me. I turned my head to look at the sliding window and saw that it was raining outside. I stood up and walked to the glass. Wow. It seems like a storm. I whispered to myself as I looked at the violently shaking trees and the heavy rain. I sighed and looked at the door on the other side of the room. Where am I? The lighting in the place was a bit dull. How did I end up here? In a place I dont know anything about. I glanced back at the window to see outside and noticed how big the terrace was. What happened to me? I tried to remember when a sharp pain entered my brain. AH! I remembered the long haired man and mystical creatures all staring at me. I closed my eyes in anguish when the image of that mans face appeared in front of my eyes. There was so much pain in his expressions that it made my chest hurt. I walked back to the bed while I clenched my shirt over my chest. What is this? Why do I feel like this? I cant calm myself down. I rubbed my hand over my chest but it didnt do much. I looked at the room door and gulped. I cant just stay here and wait for someone to come in and tell me it all was a prank. I stood up and walked out of the room. Outside the room was a hallway and next to the hallway was round shaped glass. I could see the stairs that were leading down through it and I could see another room right across from where I stood. In the hallway, on the wall, I noticed a long branch which had bell shaped flowers slightly glowing to produce light. It was quite fascinating to look at but I had no idea what or how it was happening. I looked to my left and saw that the hallway led to a sitting area. So, I decided to take that path. Soon enough I came to the room that pretty much looked like a lounge. There were white fur sofas there with a wooden table in the center. I saw a big dream catcher in the center of the wall, next to which were two large sliding windows. I walked over and noticed someone standing outside with his back towards the window. I stopped right next to the sliding glass, put my hands on the cold glass and stared at him. It was dark outside mainly because of the dark clouds and how badly it was raining. The glass was blurry with water and it was a bit hard to identify the person standing on the terrace yet still, it did not take me long to find out. After focusing for a little while I noticed his long silverish white hair soaking with rain and knew it was that same man. But why is he standing there in the heavy rain? I wondered but didnt make any attempt to go out. Thats when his head moved a little and his face turned to a side. He didnt look back, he just stared down at something that he could see from there. But, I brought both my hands over my chest when I saw his face. I couldnt see him properly yet it felt like he was in anguish, like he was hurting. My head began to throb again, just like the time I began to feel dizzy and collapsed when I first saw him and the mystical creatures. Oh God I placed my right hand on my head and made a decision. I have to go talk to him and tell him to send me back immediately. I hate it here. I hate this foreign pain. Chapter 97 - A Wish That Seems Far >> Yohan I tried I really tried but my emotions got out of control and now its raining. The forest is crying due to the pain Im feeling and I have no idea what to do. Im just standing here getting drenched because I really have no idea what Im supposed to do in this situation. Ive spent decades as a ruler and come across countless unique situations and solved them all this, I sighed, I have no hold over. I walked out of the room where Maya was sleeping because I was afraid I might do something I shouldnt. I was afraid I would do something wrong and then lose her forever. Moreover, I was hurt by her words and looking at her or even staying in the same space where I could see her was giving me pain. I was in anguish, so I left and walked out and came to the terrace in order to think straight and sort some things out but I only made a mess of my heart and brought a storm upon the forest. I hope the creatures are doing okay. The forest has been so calm for so many years, they must all be very worried. I even told them not to show their faces near the palace. I sighed again and looked down the terrace. There was no one in sight. This wont work. This is bad. Too much rain isnt good for the forest or for the forest residents. Many rivers pass through the forest and merge with the sea that is just beyond the forest, if the storm continues endlessly I might cause a flood. I shook my head and sighed yet again. How do I calm my head? I shook my head again. Wrong. This isnt about the head Its about the heart. A heart that waited and waited and waited some more because it was given hope but now that hope is being shattered in a very twisted way. I couldnt help but let out another sigh. Thats when the sound of the sliding window being opened caught my attention. I turned my head towards the entrance and saw Maya there who had just opened the window. She looked at me and I looked back at her in surprise. A strong gust of wind blew her hair to the side and then another gush made them all flutter backwards. She was startled but gained back her composure immediately. Then she came running towards me. The fast falling droplets of rain began to drench her and that got me concerned. I immediately took out my wings and jogged in her direction. As soon as she came in range I hovered my wings over her head. Yes, I had to stretch them out more but thats fine. My mate found that quite fascinating. The moment I had taken them out they caught her attention and now as they were above her head she was staring at them as rain pattered on its surface like a child staring at a starry sky for the first time. I guess she found it very interesting and likable. Maya. I called her name and she flinched, then looked back at me, Are you alright now? I asked and she nodded, Why did you come out here? The weather is bad. I looked at her face and she did the same. I, She gulped, I came to tell you something mister. Mister? My heart wrenched, the wind howled in pain, creating a pretty terrifying voice and even though I could see that scared her she kept her eyes on me. I didnt reply to her, I just closed my eyes for a few seconds, then opened them again to look back at her, thats when she spoke again. Her eyes were strongly fixed on me. I noticed how she seemed like she was a bit disturbed, I could read it on her face. I gulped, I want to stay here. She said and we both made a surprised expression at each other. You- I started, You want to stay? Did I hear that right? She nodded, looking a little confused, I want to stay. A calmer expression came over her face and she smiled, I cant? Just the next moment the rain stopped. I smiled. The heavy wind came to a calm. The sun began to come out and a rainbow formed across the forest, while my heart leapt with joy. Of course! Of course you can. Chapter 98 - The Decision: Why? >> Maya I want to stay here. I said and realized what I had said and got confused. It was a slip of tongue. I didnt mean to say that, what I wanted to say was, I dont want to stay here but it came out wrong but after I said that the anxiety that was filling inside me suddenly disappeared. You- He started, You want to stay? He asked, looking almost relieved. I nodded, looking a little confused, I want to stay. I answered him again and when the words came out of my mouth with my own consent, I felt a lot lighter. I felt calmer for some reason, like this is how it was supposed to be. I smiled, I cant? Just the next moment the rain stopped. The man smiled. A relaxed grin spread across his face and he looked even more handsome than before. It made my heart beat a little faster. The heavy wind came to a calm. The sun began to come out and a rainbow formed across the forest. Wow. It was very strange how all that happened in a matter of seconds. Of course! He said, Of course you can. He removed his wings from above my head and flapped them a bit to get them dry. It was very fascinating to watch. Are- I started and he paused. Yes? His voice was so sweet, I felt like I could ask him anything. Are your wings really real? He smiled at me, They are. I am a raven-maid after all. A raven-maid? I had never heard of that. You saw the other species of mystical beings in the forest right? Just like centaurs, fauns and fairies, there are raven-maids. All of them. I gulped, All of them were real? He nodded, What is this place? I looked around. I knew I wasnt in my city. There was no way the air would be so clean and the sky so clear and the forest so healthy and natural. Like I said before. I looked at him as he answered, Youre in the realm of magic. This is the enchanted forest and Im the king here. He gave me a short formal introductory bow. And youre a raven-maid? So your species can transform into a raven? I remembered the first time I saw him. He was indeed a bird. He nodded, Yes, although I am a half. Half? Yes, my mother was a raven-maid, the previous ruler of the forest while my father was a werewolf. My eyes grew a bit wider with excitement, So, youre a half werewolf?! Yes. That is so cool. He was delighted by my response but it all felt so unreal. I scratched my neck, This doesnt feel real. Yes His gaze dropped, For a normal human. Mystical beings, magic and another world seem like a myth. Its actually the same for all beings that live here. Humans, technology, another world, a very handful of them know about it while the rest believe humans are a myth. Except Vampires I guess. Vampires??!! I was shocked, Vampires are real too?! Yes. But they live in the dark continent. On the other side of the world while us Fae live in the light continent. Woah. I felt goosebumps on my body and shook it once in denial. If you want, He spoke in a very sweet voice. For some reason I just cant get enough of it, I can take you to see it. The people here, the land, the mythical beings and, He snapped his fingers and a small flame appeared on top of his index finger, Magic. I was in awe. This was amazing. Too realistic to be a joke. I looked around at the never ending forest. Too vast to be a set up. I gulped and wanted to say something but in amazement all I could do was nod. Yohan smiled and closed his hand. With that, the small flame hovering on his index finger disappeared. The sun shone pretty brightly now and the clouds were completely gone. Along with that, the rainbow was too. It only appeared for a few seconds. Say, I rubbed my head, I never got to know your name. Its strange, he already knew me. He called my name as if it was a natural thing to do. My name He spoke in a low voice as he looked down, it almost seemed like he was very disappointed by my words. He sighed and looked back at me, smiled and answered, Yohan. Yohan... As I said that name my heart skipped a beat. Like, that name was very important, something very precious. Yohan? Yes? You said we made a promise, what- Its fine. He cut my words, If you do not remember, its fine. Nothing else matters now that youre here. He extended his hands out for me, as if asking me if he could hold mine, May I ask something? I extended my hands and slipped them in his, Uh, sure. What is it? He held my hands gently with his, What made you decide to stay? He looked me in the eyes, I thought you wouldnt want to stay here. I looked back into his deep forest colored eyes. They were so beautiful- Heck! This whole man was so beautiful, hes making my heart race. I gulped and let my gaze drop. If I kept looking into his eyes I would probably not be able to answer him properly, I- I started, I dont really know. When I said I wanted to stay, I felt like it was the right thing to do. I licked my lips, I felt all my anxiety and worries suddenly vanished when I decided to stay here. I see I glanced at him and it seemed like he was lost in thought, So, you really dont remember me? We both looked at each other, Our past. You really remember nothing? It was a bit hard to look at him. I could see that he was expecting something but I did not have it so I looked away and then shook my head, Im sorry. I dont A gust of very strong wind blew as I finished my words. Yohans expression showed that he was a bit dejected. Then he took a deep breath and the wind calmed down, You dont need to apologize. Im just glad you''re here and decided to stay. He let go of my hands, Would you like to eat something? Ill have someone prepare something. He began to walk towards the lounge when I asked, Can you tell me? He stopped and looked back, About our past? I was really curious. What were we? What did we share? Was our relationship really that strong that he waited for me for decades? Were we perhaps lovers? Yohan smiled, No. His answer shocked me, I wasnt expecting a flat out no, I will not tell you anything. Why not??! Because me telling you will mean nothing. I do not want to force anything on you. He looked back at the palace, For now I am happy that you decided to stay. He began to walk in, And if I tell you. I would expect more from you too. He reached the sliding window, That would be torture to myself aswell and a burden to you. He walked in, Come. Lets eat. I stood there for a few seconds. His words revolved around in my head. If he tells me it will be torture for him??? A burden for me???? Why???? Chapter 99 - Adjustments >>Maya I looked at the clear sky that was filled with dark clouds just a few minutes ago and wondered about how strange it was. The weather looked like it was going to turn into a bad storm but instead it suddenly disappeared. I looked at the glass entrance. Yohan had already gone in, so I decided to follow. I walked as a gentle breeze blew by, the fresh scent it carried was refreshing. I entered the lounge and noticed Yohan was taking off his shirt. He took off his shirt that revealed his nicely toned body. His abs were very defined and I could see his biceps flex. He was wet from standing in the heavy rain, so he took off his top without thinking much. Drops of water fell from his hair. He walked to the fire place, snapped his fingers fastly that created a fire spark in the chopped woods present in the fireplace, and just like that a full fledged fire appeared there. Yohan closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Drop of water hanging from his bangs next to the forehead, that slowly, while taking its time, fell down. I gulped. He looked like a very very handsome model. Then I shook my head the moment I realized I was staring at him. I looked away, Is there no one else here? I asked. He turned his head towards me, I told everyone to leave. He placed his shirt-robe in front of the fire on a chair and walked towards the couch. Why? I didnt move from my place. I did not want to scare you. He sat down, It seemed like you were very scared of them the first time you saw them. He looked at me, So much that you fainted. He intertwined his fingers on top of his thighs and looked down, I do not want that. He said in a soft voice. His way of speaking was very formal and I could tell he was genuinely concerned about me. Its not that I replied, I was just overwhelmed. I walked to one seater next to the couch Yohan was sitting on and sat there. I do not blame you. He glanced at me, This is why I sent them away. Until the time youre ready, they wont appear before you. So much concern. Its as if hes putting me on top of everything else. It was a weird feeling. Its fine. I just got like that because so many appeared all at once. I fiddled with my thumbs. He noticed that and smiled. Youre anxious. My eyes grew a bit wide, How did you know that? Your habit of fiddling with your thumbs when youre lying or anxious hasnt changed. His answer made my jaw drop. He knew I had this habit? I had it in the past too? In my past life? Do I look the same? I looked at him and he stated back, Like I did in my past life? A sweet smile appeared on his face, Exactly the same. It made my heart thump faster. O-oh. I looked away. He stood up, I know its uncomfortable for you. He came and crouched down in front of me, But, He looked up at me while I sat in my position, I promise Ill try and find a solution to this. I looked at him in uncertainty, not knowing anything, not being sure of anything all I could do was nod. He gently held my right hand and smiled, Ill do my best Maya. He then immediately but gently let my hand go and stood up, I asked one of the maids of the palace to stay and cook. Ill see if shes done and then let you know. I nodded again and he walked out of the lounge. I saw him leave through another corridor and then he disappeared. As I sat alone in the lounge I finally relaxed a bit. All of it still seemed like an elaborate lie but no one was going to go this much way out of the way just to prank me. I was an ordinary person after all. I looked at the sliding windows and decided to go out. The terrace was huge and spacious and if there was anything I loved here. It was the fresh air. It felt like for the first time in my life my lungs were alive. I looked down from the terrace and I could see the ground but it was very far down. It was sort of terrifying but then again seeing how many trees were at their height next to the terrace this was a given. I didnt see anyone, I guess everyone listened to Yohan very well. Well, he is their king after all. King Wow Just the word seemed so big. I closed my eyes. Feels so unreal. Maya? My name being called made me open my eyes and I looked at Yohan standing in the window frame. He had changed his clothes and his hair was now dry which he had tied in a ponytail. I never knew that a ponytail would suit a man this much but as I looked at Yohan, it felt like the hairstyle was made for him. Yes? I answered Come, have lunch. He extended his hand for me to take and I nodded. I walked towards him and slid my hand onto his as if it was the most natural thing to do. *** The dining room was on the second floor and we had to desecond a lot of stairs to reach it. As we were making our way there I noticed the interior of the palace. It was really simple but overflowing with elegance yet seemed lonely because the palace was empty. I looked at Yohan. He must have asked all the servants to leave because of me. My heart melted a bit and I smiled. Such a caring man. I sort of felt blessed. We reached the dining room and sat down on the long table in front of each other. Most of the food was already served and the remaining was being brought by the maid I saw that the maid who was serving us was a fox breed. She had orange-yellow ears and tail but the rest of her body seemed human. It was very fascinating to watch. A being so different yet so alike human. If you want. Yohan started, I can ask her to leave. His eyes were full of concern when he asked me that and I knew he would comply with anything I say. The knowledge made me smile and I shook my head. Its fine. I would slowly like to get used to them. A relieved smile spread across his face and he glanced at the maid and nodded. She bowed back and left for the kitchen. He looked back at me, That''s good to know. I smiled back, I think, it wasnt that. Hmm? I didnt faint because I saw the mystical beings. He looked at me with a confused expression but I continued, Yes, I was overwhelmed but I think I fainted because my soul or maybe my body- I shook my head slightly, It didnt want to leave. He blinked at me but didnt say anything, I dont know what it is but I think I may not remember anything but my soul and my body does, because the pain I was in disappeared when I chose to stay. I see. Yohan smiled, Thank you. Thank you? Why? Because those words mean a lot to me. Chapter 100 - An Announcement Made >> Yohan Your highness, can we really? One of the hyter sprites, Nia, asked me and I nodded. Hyter sprites are sort of fairies that can shape-shift into sand martins. They usually help out lost kids. I stood on the big tree stump while I addressed the dwellers of the forest. I told them it was fine to come to the palace and there was no longer any need to stay away. Your majesty, youre no longer angry? A selkie asked. Selkies are seals that have human form on land. I took a deep breath, I wasnt angry. I knew I spoke harshly with them and I owe them an apology, Im sorry I spoke harshly, I didn''t mean to. I looked at them all, I was just worried. About that human? An elf, Nistim, spoke. Yes. Your majesty may I ask? Nistim spoke again. Go ahead. Is that human your fated partner? Nistims question alerted everyone and they all exchanged glances among themselves and then looked at me. Eyes wide with expectations and curiosity. I smiled. Elves sure are smart. Yes. That human, Maya, is my mate AND your future Queen. Its best to make it clear right now. All of them better treat her with respect. I know Fae are usually friendly but it doesnt mean they cant be mean and cruel. Exceptions are always there, especially when there is an outsider. So humans do exist? A minotaur child asked. They do. But their world and our world is best separated. I answered him. After the deforestation incident in the human world the connection we had just kept getting thinner and humans started to become a myth. Your highness can we go see the Queen then? A fox spirit asked. There was a glint of mischievous shine in her eyes, along with her many others asked the same question. Your highness! Can we!? I want to see the Queen! King Yohans fated partner?! Wow. Your majesty please. You did say we dont have to stay away anymore! Yes! We have your approval right!! Yes! We can go right! Their excitement started getting out of hand and their voices started to overlap Stop. I ordered and they did as I demanded, I have allowed you to go to the palace but in no way will I tolerate anyone being a burden to the future Queen. Do not forget that she is a human and needs time to get accustomed to the realm of magic. Just like none of you have ever seen a human, she hasnt seen magical beings. They all gulped as I talked. I wasnt being harsh this time but I was firm with my words, Think about it, if there was only one of you and you were surrounded by humans how would you feel? ... None of them spoke. Its something that is hard to imagine. Were sorry. Lyla, a water nymph spoke. She lives in the water stream that passes through the forest, We got too excited. Im not angry. I smiled to reassure them, I just want you all to be careful. They all relaxed when they saw me smile, Ill be counting on you all to make your future Queen feel at home. Yes your highness!! They replied simultaneously. You can all go now. I said when Nadia, another elf asked. Your majesty. When is the wedding? All the dispersing people halted in their paths and shot their heads towards me. I could see the twinkle in their eyes and I was very well aware why. This was going to be a royal wedding. A once in a lifetime celebration because the raven-maid blood lives very long. The last wedding was about like four- maybe five hundred years ago. A royal wedding means a huge party will be thrown even after the wedding. In short. The celebration continues for days and the preparation is also done for weeks. Moreover, the fae were finally about to get a full royal couple and that hasnt happened in centuries. I sighed. How do I answer this? The elves always put you in difficult positions with their smart mouths. Right now. It seems pretty difficult. Maya has no memory of our past. She isnt even aware of our relationship. I dont want to burden her with anything and naturally let things fall in place but I cant tell them we wont be having one. I mean I want this wedding more than anyone else! The wedding I started and their gazes intensified. If I say we will have one the word will definitely reach Maya. That would be really burdensome for her. The wedding? Lyla asked. It will definitely be held BUT! But? They all asked. But what? I dont know. It will happen. Yes? They all asked. When- YES?! They all seem even more anxious than me. When I find the most beautiful wedding dress for my Queen. What? They all blinked in confusion. What I said seems suspicious right? It just came out. I just dont want any of them to know that Maya is there yet. Oh! Your majesty! The females clasped their hands together, Youre so romantic. Your mate is so lucky. Were so happy for you. Oh! That worked. Your majesty! Well help you find the most beautiful dress! Hmmm Yes! We can even make one! Hmmm This was giving me ideas. Okay. I started, You all can help out but how about we keep the wedding and the dress a secret from your Queen to be? They all looked confused, It will be a surprise for her. Oh!!!! Good. They love it. At least they all will keep their mouths shut now. A crisis averted. You all can go back now. I gave them a smile and they dispersed. I took a deep breath and decided to leave as well. I got off the stump that worked like a podium and was about to shift to go back to the palace when a familiar voice called out to me. Your majesty, King Yohan. Seems like youre doing good. It wasnt coming from anywhere near. Rather, it was telepathic. The person was communicating from outside the forest. It was the voice of someone I knew long ago. Milia, the witch. Chapter 101 - The Witch And Her Favour >>Yohan I would have left the forest to meet Milia but with the current situation I decided it was better not to do that and invite her in. I didnt want to risk leaving and having the Fae take the chance to go to Maya. I know the Fae arent bad people but some of them are very mischievous. Especially the fox spirits. But even though I let her in the forest I decided to meet her in a clearing. Greetings your majesty. Milia smiled at me, her familiar sat on her left shoulder. Hello Milia. I gestured to her to sit on the benches. She glanced at them and then looked back with a nasty smile, Are you afraid, your highness? Why would I be afraid? Then why not invite me to the palace? ... Please, She gave me a slight bow, Im not here with bad intentions. Last time I met you, you gave me the worst news. I folded my arms and looked at her unamused. She maintained her smile. Her lips were long so her smile spread across wider than most people, I only told you what was going to happen anyway. Even if I didnt say anything it would have happened. Even if you never came to me, it would have happened. You know that full well, yet youre afraid. She stepped closer and then began to walk around me, Are you not? She folded her arms behind her. I have no reason to be afraid of you. Oh my dear king. She continued walking in a circle around me, You arent afraid of me, you are afraid for someone. Releasing her arms she brought them in front of her, Someone very special. My eyes followed her while I stood my ground. She did a full circle around me and stood in front of me once again, Your beloved mate. Maya My eyebrow twitched at her words, I know shes back. Dont forget who foretold this after all. I sighed, What do you want? Surely its got nothing to do with my mate or my palace. If you know, why not let me meet her? No. I shook my head and her smile disappeared. I already said I wont do anything. I gain nothing from it. You saved her life in the past with my help, yet youre acting like this. She closed her eyes and shook her head slightly, Tch! Tch! She smiled as she shot her eyes open, There is fear in your heart that has no base. I gulped. She was right. It wasnt like she did anything to her and I know very well she doesnt bear any ill will but I just- Oh! I know! Milia clapped her hands together once, You fear I might see something bad again. You dont want to be aware of anything bad again. Bingo. She caught on. .... I looked away. There was nothing I could say. She was spot on. Well, knowing things in advance can make it sad for longer. She thought about it as she looked at the sky. Then smiled and looked back at me, Rest assured your highness. I will bring no bad news. Her smile turned mischievous, I think you forgot what I said back then. I said Youll be needing a centurys worth of patience for the pain youll receive but if you endure. All shall be yours. Did I not? I nodded at her question, And a century has passed. Has it not? I guess Since she came back. Although I still havent gotten it all. You still havent gotten it all? She stole the words right out of my mind. That left me a bit surprised. Do not underestimate a witch, my King. I may be blind but I see things others can not. She snickered. I sighed, So? Well, I can give you the remainder of what you have yet to receive. I narrowed my eyes, Whats that supposed to mean? If you grant me a favor, Ill grant one to you. ... I clenched my fist while I still had my hands folded. What possibly can you give me? Your greatest desire. I looked at her with eyes full of doubt. What makes you sure you can give it to me? Oh Im more than sure. I can bring you something that will grant it to you. You are connected to the forest and know everything about it but I know the stuff that goes on outside of it too She spoke firmly but I still couldnt believe it. You still doubt it. She read my mind again, Worry not. I give you my word. The word of Milia von Heltrich that if you grant me a favor I will do the same for you. Bring you something that will fulfill your greatest desire. I unfolded my arms and sighed. A witch swearing on her own name is the ultimate proof that she will do what she said. Even though I still doubt anything can be done but since shes so confident. Ill take it. Fine. I replied, What do you want? A smirk spread across her face, Free access to the enchanted forest. Whenever I want, wherever I want without anyone keeping tabs on me. ... Milia is a witch, so she needs permission to enter the forest each time and when an outsider enters like this, the forest keeps an eye on them. If I give her free access that means shell be like any other fae that can come and go out whenever they want and theres no one paying special attention to them, Why? I need things from the enchanted forest. Special herbs and stuff that grows only here but I do not want anyone keeping an eye on me and I do not want permission every time. I hate stuff that binds me. What exactly are you planning? Fear not your majesty. Its something personal. I can not allow a non-fae to enter the forest whenever they want. How unfortunate. I thought you wanted to finally fully find what you had lost. My brows twitched at her words. It bothered me more because she gave me her word, I guess the deals off then. I cant grant you access without knowing the full details. Milia turned around, Well then Yohan Kiryu, it was nice meeting you again. After saying that she began to leave. My heart began to pound out of anxiety. I knew full well Milia was taking advantage of me. Giving her free access can put the forest-fae in jeopardy. Are your herbs not that important? I asked and she stopped to answer me. Well, I guess I can make due without them. She gave me a smile and started walking again. I began to tap my foot on my ground in anxiousness. She was about to disappear from my sight in a few seconds. What should I do? I bit my lower lip. Okay fine! She stopped, But whatever you do, the forest and fae will not be harmed in any way at all. She turned around. A nasty smile of victory on her face, I give you my word that I Milia Von Heltrich will not harm the forest or any of the fae in any way. She giggled, I already said my work here is for personal gain. Fine. I closed my eyes and asked the forest to give Milia the access she wanted. The forest was reluctant as well but it complied since its king asked. The leaves rustled and fell to the ground making a certain pattern on the grass around Milia. A simple pattern that looked like a Key made out of leaves. It meant Milia now had what she asked for. The deal is done then? I asked. The deal is complete. She then turned around again to leave, Well then Your majesty. My business here is done. Is that all? You asked about visiting the palace. I asked her before she disappeared. Oh that? I was just teasing you. I have no reason to visit the palace. With that she walked away. I slumped. Huh? Witches sure are hard to deal with. I took a deep breath. I will be granted my deepest desire? Huh? Chapter 102 - Even If I Don鈥檛 Remember >> Maya Ive been here for five days and got to meet many mystical beings that lived in the forest. They came to visit me one by one and seemed a bit nervous at first but I guess none of them had any idea how nervous I was. This all was very new to me and very very forgein. It was a concept that only existed in movies and novels. It was supposed to stay there but then this happened. Something so unexpected. Something- The sliding window opened and Yohan entered the terrace where I was sitting on a chair in the open while reading a book. -Right out of a fairy tail. The moment Yohan looked at me and our eyes met he gave me a warm smile. My heart skipped a beat. You were reading? He walked over. Ah- Yes. I looked at the book in my hands, Just some basic information about this world. I looked back at him again, I got a little nervous after meeting the people here and wanted some space. Yohan bent down a bit, Are you okay? He looked at my face trying to examine my health. Im fine. I smiled back Maya. He called my name, If you feel any burden at all, be sure to tell me. A gentle breeze flew by, making my hair flutter with them. Some strands made their way onto my face. I was about to tuck them away when Yohans hand reached my face. He softly took the locks and brushed them away. The tips of his finger brushing against my cheeks. Gently, he tucked my hair behind my ear and I gulped. He looked at me again and I averted my gaze, Okay? He asked for confirmation about his question. I cleared my throat and gave hima short glance, I will. Then I looked down at the book, This is really interesting. Do you need any help? He crouched down on one knee and extended his hand for me, I can help with anything you want to understand. Hes so sweet. At every little level hes concerned about me. I stared at his hand and then hesitantly took it. He softly closed his fingers around me and I ended up smiling even though I didnt want to show my internal feelings. Arent you busy though? I asked. For you, I can always take out time. He smiled at me, Besides a king may seem like a very big title but ruling Fae people isnt hard. I stared at him, my hand that he was holding felt a little hot. He didnt tell me what our relationship was in the past but I can tell it was very very special. I know we werent family because if we were I wouldnt be a simple human. Moreover Im someone he waited for a century. My only conclusion is that we might be lovers. I lowered my gaze and pulled out my hand from his and sighed internally. Were we though? Is something wrong? He brought his face closer, Are you tired? I gulped, Y-yea. A little bit. He stood up and took the book from me, How about resting a bit? I think youve studied enough for today. Im fine. I want to stay here a bit longer. Are you sure you dont want to lay down? I nodded, Anything you need? I shook my head, Well then, Ill take my leave. Well meet at dinner? I smiled and nodded. He smiled back and then left. As soon as he was out of sight I took a breath of relief. Wow. I put my hand over my chest and felt my pounding heart. Lately, whenever he touches me I feel so giddy. I put my hand on my cheek from where he brushed away my hair and felt them. They were slightly warm. I feel like such a fool. I really want answers because if I dont get them Ill feel so insecure. I dont know why but I like it so much whenever he gets worried for me. He was even worried when the fae started meeting me. I like the feeling of being a priority and of such a handsome man at that. Let me add that hes also a king too. I slumped against my chair. Yesterday I skipped lunch because I felt a little homesick. Yohan got so worried he stayed with me in my room until dinner time. His worry only washed away when I ate. I smiled. Was my past self in love with him? Hmmm I dont know about that but even if I dont remember what we had in the past I can feel myself coming to like him. How can I not? When there is a gem like Yohan. A man whos extremely good looking. Has a palace, not to mention that its in a gigantic tree. Plus, hes so sweet yet with the right amount. Ive noticed that he gets concerned for me but also never fails to give me the space I need. Just like now, when I said I wanted to stay here for a bit, he let me and left even though I didnt ask him too. I took a deep breath. But, Im worried. What if our past relationship was not of lovers? What would I do with these feelings then? Chapter 103 - Reincarnation >>Maya Right before dinner when I was sitting in the lounge of the first floor, Yohan came back. He had left for some work in the town outside the forest. From what Ive learned the forest covers most of the area of the light continent. There are three countries of Fae or one could say three enchanted forests because each one has its own ruler and this one is ruled by Yohan. Even though there is more forest, there are also towns outside the forests, just like the type you read about in fantasy novels. Places where there are markets and trade, many fae have houses there and even small restaurants. I havent visited any yet but I do want to go. The enchanted forest, especially the area around the palace, is considered the highest place. I guess because of the king? I guess, the forest holds the same importance like imperial palaces did. Well, the palace is here too after all. Youre reading again? Yohan came and sat down next to me on the two seater couch. Yes. I glanced at him, I decided to stay. I looked at the page I was on, So its important I know of the basic stuff around here. I cleared my dry throat a bit. Ive been feeling a bit strange since a while ago. I see. He held the book from one side and almost closed it to see the title of the book, then opened it again, Anything you dont understand? So far, its fine. Some of the maids help me out a lot. I smiled, The folks here are really nice and helpful. Yes, the fae are simple and good people. I moved my body a bit while still sitting. For some reason I was feeling a bit fatigued. I like that. I coughed lightly, Was your work important? You had to go to a town outside the forest. There are a number of clearing in the forest as well, large enough that full fledged villages are developed there. Yes, I was asked to come and see something. He scratched the area above his ear and averted his gaze. What? A special something. Special something? Ill tell you about it some other time. He stood up, Lets eat. I noticed that one of the maids had entered the lounge and had gestured to Yohan that the food was ready. Okay I stood up as well and we began to walk out but I couldnt get it out of my head. A special something? What is that? I really want to know what is the thing that Yohan finds so special? I really wanted to ask but I couldnt. I didnt want to seem like a forceful or rude person, especially when he already said he would tell me about it later. When we reached the dining room, the food was already served on the table like usual but I didnt feel like eating much. I was till in the middle of deciding if I should just take some soup or eat something more solid when a lamia maid came in, her long thick tail slithering behind her. To be very honest, she scares me a little and I would have been terrified if it wasnt for her innocent looking face and sweet way of talking. Miss, I found a picture in your clothes you gave us to wash. She handed me the picture. Oh I had completely forgotten about it. I had no idea I had it in my pocket. I smiled gently when I looked at the picture. Whos in the picture? Yohan asked and I looked up at him. I could tell he was very curious. A couple I lived with for a long time. I extended my hand across the table to pass the picture to him, You see, I took a deep breath, I was an orphan and grew up in an orphanage owned by this couple. This Yohan was staring at the picture in disbelief. He kept his eyes on it for quite some while and then looked up, Theyre a couple? I nodded, Yeah, not just any couple. Everyone who knows them knows how crazy these two are for each other. For some reason Yohan looked at me in disbelief, You okay? He nodded. These two are crazy for each other? He asked in a confused tone. I could see some disbelief in his eyes as he looked at me. Oh yes. Theyve been married for so long yet theyre madly in love. I shook my head slightly, God knows how they manage it. I noticed a slightly confused smile appear on his face as he looked back at the picture, Not just this. Not just this? He glanced at me. Hmm. I nodded, They were childhood sweethearts. Yohans eyes grew a bit wider as he relaxed the next second. A wide smile spread across his face, Really? Yes but- I looked at the picture in his hand, Do you know them? His smile softened into a sadder one, I did, once. He raised his gaze to look at me, What are their names? Adam and Esra. I told him and he grinned. They too have the same name. He stared at the picture, Maya He paused, Adam and Esra were my biological parents in their past life. I noticed his expression darken, But sadly they couldnt be together then. Oh But Im glad. He looked at the picture with so much emotion that even I started to feel a little sad, Im so happy that they met again and are together now. I smiled, They have an unbreakable bond. I see. I gave the picture one last look and then extended it towards me. I looked at it and shook my head, You can keep it. He was surprised at my words, Really? I nodded, Yes. I coughed lightly again. My eyes watered a bit so I wiped it away, But, they must be worried about me. I disappeared all of a sudden. Hmmm Yohan thought about it, Going to the human world will be hard. The connection is very thin now. Did you live with them? I shook my head, No, after entering college, I shifted to the dormitory. I completed my degree and got a job, so I lived on my own but I still would visit them every now and then and called them often. I sighed, I was thinking about doing a masters degree and was thinking about joining college again, thats when I ended up here. I see I sniffled a bit while my head felt a little heavy. Is there a way to contact them? I would at least like them to know. I stared at Yohan who was still thinking, Ill come up with a plausible excuse, something like Im leaving the country. Well, I guess it is better for the people who raised you to know youre fine but leaving the magic realm is risky. He thought about it, There is one thing we can do though. Really what? You had your phone when you came here right? Yes. If we ask the dryad to open a portal, you can get the signals from the human world. Send them a video message about your safety and departure. I cant go meet them personally? I was a bit disappointed at the conclusion he came up with. He shook his head, The portal closes once you leave, there is a high possibility it might not open again. Oh I really wanted to visit home. The world started getting a little dizzy. Im sorry Maya, I can not allow that. ... My head spun as I suddenly felt really tired. Maya? Yohan stood up from his place, Are you okay? Before I could say anything to him, I felt the world in front of me go black and I passed out. Chapter 104 - My Mate, My Eternal Love: I Will Always Love You >> Maya The heaviness in my head faded away. The pain in my body eased a lot. The darkness that felt strange began to feel familiar as a light appeared out of nowhere. .... I started gaining consciousness. Slowly, I opened my eyes and let the blurriness in my vision get blinked away. I turned my head and saw Yohan sitting by my side on the bed. I looked above and noticed his hand was on my head, a slight cool blue mist was wrapped around it. Was he using magic to calm down my body temperature? How long has he been doing this? My eyes shifted to look at him again, he was sitting facing the opposite direction, as if he was purposely avoiding looking at me. Has he been here ever since I fainted? He looks a bit tired. I wanted to speak but my throat felt a bit dry so I gulped down some saliva. Yohan? I whispered out his name but he heard it, I could tell from his reaction since he flinched but he didnt turn to look at me immediately. Instead he slowly and hesitantly turned his face around to see me. Yes? His voice was as sweet and soothing as ever. What happened? I asked. You had a fever. He answered. A fever? Ive never fainted from a fever before? He gave me a pained smile, You fainted because of fatigue. He sighed, And thats what caused the fever. Oh The doctor said that might be because youre homesick. ... I didnt give him a reply to that because I couldnt deny it. I was a little homesick but not like the homesick where I want to go back. The real thing is, it was hard adjusting to this place. Im not saying that this place is bad. Its just new. Very new and completely alien to me. Not to forget I ended up here very suddenly, without my consent and without any good-byes. I can not deny I was stressed about it. Were you here all along? I asked while trying to change the subject. He nodded and I smiled. Thats so sweet of him, Are you using some type of spell? He nodded his head again, Its to ease the pain and calm down your fever. He examined my face, How do you feel? Good. A lot better. I answered. Are you sure? You still seem a little tired. I sighed internally, then placed both my hands on his hand that was resting on my forehead, Im fine. I grabbed his hand with both of mine and removed it from my head. I brought it to my lap as I sat up, Im really fine. Like really really. I smiled, On the other hand, it seems like youre the one who doesnt look so good. I kept one of hands on top of his, while it was on my lap and with the other I reached for his cheek, Your complexion doesnt look so good. His eyes followed my hand as if it landed on his cheek. ... He didnt answer me immediately. He thought about what to say and when he finally came to a conclusion he took a deep breath and looked straight at me, When you fainted out of the blue. He shook his head softly, I got so scared. He gulped, I thought I was going to lose you again. He bit his lower lip in frustration, Just the thought of it scared the hell out of me. His language got a little informal. He usually never speaks like this, And then, when I found out you were fatigued I got so upset. Why? Youre homesick Arent you? ... I pursed my lips together and then nodded, A little. I- He paused as soon as he started, I actually lied before. My eyes grew a bit wide at his confession, Lied? About what? He looked down in shame, That you cant leave the magic realm He paused, You can, you can go back. He began to scratch his thumb nails in nervousness, I just didnt want to let you go He closed his eyes, Im sorry, I didnt think youd get so homesick like this and get sick. He glanced at me, Im sorry, it seems I was only thinking about myself. Yohan? I think I should just ask him about it. It seems like the perfect opportunity and I feel like he will answer my question truthfully because after all this, I cant help it. I need the answer. Yes? He kept staring at his feet. In our past life. He got a bit surprised as I started, We were a couple, werent we? He turned his head towards me, We were in love? I looked into his eyes to search for answers, Werent we? He stared back at me then slowly nodded, Yes. You were my mate. He spoke in a low voice, My one and only eternal love. He paused for a second, You still are. I felt my heart skip a beat. In the silence of the room I felt my cheeks get warm and the sound of my heart get louder. His gaze travelled to the window and he looked at something distant, That is why I was afraid. I thought that maybe if you went back, you might never return. You wont forcefully bring me back? I joked. I could never. He smiled a rather sad smile, I would never do anything that you would hate. His gaze turned to me, Even if the world turns upside down, if theres one thing I dont want, its you hating me. I looked at him with a blank mind. How can this man be so good to me? Hearing his words made me melt and even though we were sitting next to each other, I wanted to be nearer. I dont know what it was but I could feel my soul wanting him even more after his confession. Im not exactly home sick, I lived alone anyway. I spoke. I should clarify things too, I got fatigued not because I do not want to stay here. Im just worried about the people I left behind. Once, just once, I want to tell them goodbye. A proper one, so that they are at ease and so am I. I cleared my throat, And uh- I looked down to avoid looking directly at his face, I want to come back. I scratched my right cheek with my index finger, To you. I glanced at him. He seemed somewhat surprised but I decided I should just say it all now since he did too, I want to come back, because even if I dont remember anything and even I dont have a single memory of the past or even if I dont remember anything in the future either, I dont think it would matter. He looked at me quietly, his expressions showed he was silently processing everything I was telling him, It wouldnt matter because no matter how many times we part and how many times we meet again. My cheeks flushed a little because of what I was about to say, It seems that I would fall in love with you every time, over and over again, like I have now. What? He whispered out the words and I avoided his gaze, Maya. He placed his hands on my cheeks and made me look at him, You- You really mean that? Looking at him directly made my cheeks flush even more but looking directly into his eyes made me realize he really, desperately and seriously wanted a straight and honest answer. I gulped and nodded, I do. I pursed my lips, I know its only been a few days but even so, I couldnt help but fall for you. I smiled shyly, After all, there was no way I couldnt feel the love you gave me. I know you said you didnt want to let me go for yourself because you were afraid but everywhere else you thought of me first. My heart started pounding in my chest, I felt the attraction since we first met. It was as if it was in my blood, running through every single drop, like I was blood bound to you. He listened to all of my confession with a dumb-founded expression, then after I finsihed, for a moment he stayed absolutely still but then right the next moment his expressions got brighter and a wide smile spread across his face. Oh Maya. He called out my name so sweetly and joined his forehead with mine in relief, You have no idea how much relief and happiness your words have given me. His forest green eyes glimmered with a shine of joy, I love you so much. He confessed, I can never bear losing you again. I placed my hands on top of his while his hands were still on my cheeks, I wont leave. I whispered, How can I? When my soul, my body, my blood, everything seems to call for you. I smiled at him with a blush on my face and he smiled back with a flustered and relieved expression. *** I opened my eyes again and noticed that it was still dark. I looked at my side and noticed Yohan sleeping on the bed next to me. I ended up smiling while looking at him. I guess he fell asleep while still casting the spell on me. After our confessions I felt tired again and Yohan said it was best to sleep more so I laid back down and he began to cast the cooling spell on me. I guess it had a relaxing element to it too because I fell asleep pretty fast. I took a deep internal breath and stared at Yohans sleeping face with a slight blush on my face.. All that happened seemed like a dream but the confirmation was there, right next to me, so I was happy. Wow. I looked out the window. Were mates. Eternal lovers. I grinned, and we met again. It seems like for my mate, my eternal love; I will always love him, no matter what. No matter the time, no matter the place and no matter the form. After my confession, for some reason my heart felt really light. Like it was in a place where it was supposed to be. I smiled at the satisfaction I felt while staring out the window. Thats when I noticed something. Outside the window I saw something shine.. It felt like it was glowing, then all of a sudden, the shine began to fade, as if it was walking away. Chapter 105 - My Mate, My Eternal Love: My Wait Has Finally Ended >>Yohan My eyes fluttered open as I woke up on the bed. I have no idea when I fell asleep, I guess using the spell on Maya casted a little effect on me too since I kept using it continuously. I looked at my side where Maya was supposed to be but the bed was empty. Hmm? I sat up and looked around the room but she wasnt there either. Where could she have gone? I glanced out the window. It was still dark but I could tell the sun was going to rise up soon. I sat on the edge of the bed, clearing my head to wake up completely while wondering if Maya went to get water or something. I looked at the door. But, she never wakes up this early- Wait! My eyes shot open when I noticed a presence. A very very unfamiliar presence but at the same time very powerful. I stood up. It sent chills down my spine as I felt it. It was the strongest aura I had ever felt in my entire lifetime. I sprinted out of the room but then froze in my path in the hallway when I realized another thing. No doubt the presence was strong and no doubt whatever it was, it was in my house but there was something else. I began to walk slowly towards the lounge. I could faintly see something shining as I got closer. I gulped. Whatever it was, it was very pure. As I got closer to the lounge I noticed how a lot of shine and glow was coming in through the windows. Shadows of the furniture were being casted in my direction and among them I noticed the shadow of a person. Maya? I entered the lounge and looked at her. She stood in front of the window with a wide smile and hands folded behind her back. I stopped in my path because something felt different. Nothing bad, not anything like that but there was something different. There was a new kind of light in her eyes or perhaps it was more accurate to say it was familiar. Yohan. She called my name, My love. As she spoke I got goosebumps, Im back. She grinned, Just like I promised on the day we parted. I felt my skin stand up, Oh God I whispered, Y-you remember? I couldnt believe it. Was I jumping to conclusions? How? I noticed the light outside shift and my gaze transferred there. Thats when I understood what had happened. A big white elk stood on the terrace, its silver body patterns shining softly along with its silver beautiful and majestic horns. The Holy Elk was here. I gulped and looked back at Maya but I was so happy and flustered and confused I couldnt think straight. Did this really happen? Maya caught on and decided to make the first move. Yohan. She began to run towards me and instantly I opened my arms for her. She jumped into my embrace and I hugged her tight as I carried all of her weight on one arm. Oh God! I felt her warmth, her scent, Oh...: I let out a sigh of relief while she hugged me tightly, squeezing all of her body next to mine. It was an attempt to be as close as possible. I let her down on the floor but we didnt break the hug. It just felt so good, like pieces of my broken heart were being glued together. After a while she pulled back, Did you wait long? So much, I felt this day wouldnt come. I smiled at her and she grinned back, But in the end you kept your promise. It was a promise after all. She held my hands tightly, Plus, She looked back, I asked the Holy Elk for a wish. I followed her gaze and noticed the Holy Elk was looking at us, For your memories. I said. Mmhmm. She nodded. I figured it out the moment I saw the Holy Elk and you. We both looked at each other, there was longing in her eyes. The more I kept looking at her the more I saw it and Im sure she saw the same desire in mine. Slowly we both got closer, till our faces were right next to each other, then gently we placed our lips togethers and kissed. I felt shivers down my spine as we continued. The feeling I had forgotten, the emotions of love and passion, all of them came back so strong and I couldnt help get a little rougher but she responded back with the same passion and our little gentle kiss got filled with ardour and desire. I placed my arms around her back to support her as neither one of us showed any sign of stopping. After a few minutes of making out like the world was going to end we parted our lips and breathed heavy. Our eyes still locked in a passionate gaze with each other and I could tell we werent done yet. She wanted more of me as I wanted everything of hers but no matter how much I wanted to continue there was something else that was to be done first. I took a step back, How did you find the Holy Elk? Maya took one deep breath, I didnt, She answered, It came here with someone. I saw a light from my window and came out to see what it was. Someone? Who? She gave me this. Maya placed her hand in the pocket of her dress and fished out a note, She said it was for you. I took the note from her and opened up the piece of paper. It stated. With this, my part of the deal is done __ Milia Oh I came to a realization. So, this is what she meant when she said she can fulfil my greatest desire. She knew the Holy Elk was awake. I smiled. Witches sure are something else but well, then again witches can roam around everywhere and they love doing that. Milia must have found out the Holy Elk was awake during her travels. The Holy Elk is a creature that roams wherever it wants without its presence getting noticed. It even took me a lot of time to notice it was in my house. It sleeps when its tired and wakes up after years. Its very hard to keep track of it. The only time it actually lets people know about anything, its when its going to slumber and the only people informed are high magical beings and rulers. Do you have something you want to wish for? Maya asked, The person who was with the Elk said its only one wish per person. I already asked for mine so I smiled, I do have something. I held her hand and we both walked to the terrace. The Holy Elk kept its eyes, that had a soft white glow in them, on us. Its silver glowing horns spread in a symmetric manner and only when I paid more attention I realized that pretty pastel colored flowers were growing on it. I took a deep breath and exhaled out the air softly. Will you grant my wish? I asked the holy being. It nodded and after that I heard its voice. For a good king. A wish is always a present. Something you well deserve The voice wasnt coming from the mouth, it was communicating telepathically, Since you are a good king. Your people are happy, as they should be. Man, getting a compliment from The Holy Elk was making me shy and I couldn''t help but smile, Ask, It asked, Wish for whatever you want. I gulped, glanced at Maya who smiled and nodded at me and then I turned to look back at the Holy Elk. I, I took a deep breath again, I wish to be together with my love, I glanced at her and she looked back astonished, With my mate for as long as I live. I looked back at the glowing creature, I want us to share the same time span. Can you grant her, a human, the life-time of a raven-maid? Very well. It answered, Your wish shall be granted. With that the Holy Elk moved closer to Maya and even though it was a lot bigger than her it bent its head down enough to match with her forehead. Its horns shone brighter along with the patterns on its body. The point of contact of their foreheads shone a bright yet soft white light. It lasted a few minutes and all the while I stared at them anxiously. I was still holding Mayas hand strongly while she had her eyes closed but so did the Holy Elk. After a while the horns'' shine receded back to its original sparkle and the light between their forehead faded away at the same time the silver body pattern also glowed down. After it was gone, the Holy Elk stepped back and opened its eyes. Its done. It told us. I looked at Maya who slowly opened her eyes and blinked a few times to get them adjusted. I feel a bit heavy. She spoke in a whisper. That is because of the wish. It is taking a little toll on your body since you are human and for a human, it is a big wish. It will be fine after a few hours. It answered. Really? I asked, Its done? It is indeed. You both now share the same life-span. It gave us a short bow, May you live well and rule well. It then turned around, I will take my leave now. It slowly began to walk away. I noticed how its step made a very soft noise. I guess I should have expected that, even though its voice was very soft but at the same time, it was extremely mature too. Maya and I looked at each other while the Holy Elk jumped down the terrace. Early rays of sunlight began to illuminate the sky and a gentle soft breeze blew rustling the leaves. I took a deep internal breath as I looked at my mate. I couldnt believe it. Did this all really happen? Im not dreaming am I? Youre really here? I asked her and she looked straight into my eyes. She held my other hand in hers and smiled. Im here. I was here the moment I entered the forest. My memories may have come back a little late but it was me all along. Wasnt I? I nodded at her question. Of course it was you. I never doubted that. I spoke in a very gentle tone, Because we had a promise. The sky had started turning a lighter shade of blue as the sun was now going to make its way up. And we fulfilled it. She smiled, I know you were worried but my love, I told you this without my past memories too, that I will always love you, no matter what, it will always be you. I smiled back at her. I cant believe were finally here. I looked at her beautiful face, At long last. Well, good things are hard to believe. She grinned, How about I give you some proof that its real. Hmmm? Maya smirked, grabbed the collars of my shirt as she tiptoed, then pulled me down closer to her and crashed her lips onto mine. Her fast actions surprised me a little but that only lasted for a moment because right the next one I kissed her back. The first rays of the sun came out and softly casted the light on us while we stood on the terrace of the palace in a romantic act. The sensation was indeed real, no amount of lucid dreams could ever copy this. The softness of her lips, her sweet scent, her warm skin and the love in her actions. It all was indeed real. The forest hymned and the birds sang. The prettiest of flowers bloomed all across the forest as I finally got it all. Because I found my mate, my eternal love; my wait finally came to an end. Chapter 106 - Epilogue: The Royal Wedding >>Maya I went back to the human world to take care of things. It was my first and last visit because I took care of all the things in one go. I was already on leave from my job, so I went there and properly quit. Then I went to my house and emptied it because I had no use for the things anymore. I did pack a few of my clothes that would fit in the magic realm, other than that I sold all the stuff and gave the money to charity. The last thing I did was go to meet Adam and Esra. After my memories had returned I had some mixed feelings but when I gave it some serious thought I realized that the Adam and Esra in this life had no memory of their past and in this life they had been nothing but good to me. I was an orphan at birth since my biological mother died during childbirth and my father had died a few months before in an accident. Adam and Esra took me in from the very first day and were the greatest guardians one could ask for. Just like for me, they were also guardians to many kids. They were the sweetest people ever and they deserved to know about me. Of course when I visited them I didnt tell them any crazy shit about the realm of magic or having a fiance thats actually a king of an enchanted country-forest. I had a nice dinner with them and then afterwards I told them I was going to start a new life and I wasnt going to add any technologies in it. I also made sure to assure them that I was going to be okay and that even if phone calls werent an option, letters always were and that Id send them one every now and then since its possible to send letters from the magic realm to the human world. It took some time but they agreed. It was a good thing I thought everything through and my excuses were bought. When all my dealings in the human world were done. I went back to the realm of magic where all the fae were extremely busy preparing for the royal wedding. Decorations were being made and food was being cooked in very large amounts. Important guests from the other two enchanted kingdoms were also invited to attend. Other than that the ocean creatures were also given an invitation along with the mountain dwellers. While most of the mountains were covered with trees so they were considered a part of the forest and were part of a kingdom but some mountains were in barren areas of no man lands, meaning they didnt fall under any kingdom yet Yohan decided to invite them too. I was very busy as well. Why? Because apparently Yohan had told the fae people that the wedding will happen when he finds the most beautiful dress for me and because of that I had to try on so many dresses that were made by many people here. It was hard, like very hard but in the end I narrowed it down to three dresses and the final one was chosen by Yohan. After that the wedding date was decided and all the invitations were sent out. *** It was a beautiful day, the sun was shining brightly and the biggest clearing was chosen as the venue for our wedding. The decorations were filled with white pastel blue and pastel pink decorations. With magic, the branches of trees formed an overhead shed and sprouted lamp flowers and wisteria, the combination of which looked stunningly beautiful. A white flower carpet was laid down that reached the marriage altar. I had never seen anything like it and it was breathtakingly stunning. On either side of the flower aisle were dome flowers. Dome flowers are like an actual dome but transparent and in the middle of which is a bud that glows softly. Going further to the sides there were long rows of tables and chairs. There were so many that it was making me dizzy. All the tables had long rows of flower baskets in the middle. The aisle reached to the altar which was an arbor made of wood covered with flowers. That is where the bride and groom say their vows. Next to it is a step that leads to the stage where the sitting area for the bride and groom is. The stage had an arbor tunnel with pastel pink wisteria flowers while the back of the stage were curtains that werent tied up but let loose so that they swayed majestically with the soft breeze. When the day finally arrived, the palace maids were in a frenzy to get me ready. Early in the morning they bathed me, dried my hair, smoothened my skin with a face mask, then changed my clothes, styled my hair and did my make up. It was all quite hectic till the point I was standing in the beginning of the aisle exactly at noon. We had many guests, and all the seats were filled. As far as my eyes went I couldnt see any empty seats. I took a deep breath as I held a bouquet of Anemone flowers in my hand since they symbolize expectations and luck in marriage. What I like about the flowers is how pretty they are with a soft gold color. I wore a white dress that had net bell sleeves. Light Silver mixed with pastel pink embroidery was done on it and it had a lot of fluff. The backside was longer and got dragged as I walked. The wedding veil was even longer and extended further back than the dress. For most part, it was a simple white net except at the ending part it had pastel pink flowers sewn in a manner that they seemed like real flowers. On top of my head was a silver crown that was actually made of Yohans feathers. Its something like a tradition to use the feathers of raven-maids at a royal wedding. I giggled lightly as I remembered how the feathers were freshly plucked out of his wings that made him wince with each pluck but he endured it. After taking some feathers, they were dipped in silver and dried to be shaped into a crown. I looked straight ahead as the ceremony started. Light music started playing as the forest fairies played the harps and everyone settled down on their seats. I walked through the aisle and the dome flowers glowed by my side as I walked. I smiled as I saw Yohan standing under the arbor in his handsome clothes. He was wearing a black leather pants which had laces styled from top to bottom on both of the outer sides. His shirt was plain white but his buttons werent straight. The button line moved as a semi circle from the beginning middle of his chest to the end right where it finished. His buttons were gold in color with a lot of luster and were neatly spaced. On his left shoulder he had a cloak with soft golden embroidery with white fur around the side-lines. The upper fur was thicker as compared to the rest of the side-lines. His crown was made of branches and leaves being dipped in gold and carefully detailed. As I reached the altar he extended his hand for me to take, I gave the bouquet to Anaya, one of the palace maids and took his hand. Then I stood under the floral arbor with him to exchange our wedding vows. Unlike in the human world, here, you say the vows yourself. Because of that I had to learn the lines beforehand. Yohan started first. I, Yohan, king of this enchanted forest, ruler of fae, am present here to bind myself to the love of my life, to offer her all my love and my life, to be there for her in troubles and joys, in sickness and in health, in rainy days and on sunny ones, in storms and in calms, I offer her a promise that comes with this ring. He took the ring from the shelf behind him and put it on my ring finger, I will always be there for you. He smiled, My Queen and my wife. I gulped and took a deep breath, then started, I, Maya, from this moment forward the Queen of this enchanted forest, supporter of the king and his people, am present here to accept the bond that will bind me to the love of my life, to offer him all my love and my life, to be there for him in troubles and joys, in sickness and in health, in rainy days and sunny ones, in storms and in calms, I offer him a promise that comes with this ring. I picked up the ring from the small shelf behind me and put it on his finger, I will always be there for you.. I smiled, My king and my husband. Chapter 107 - Epilogue: The Royal Wedding: Part 2 >> Maya We both smiled at each other and then exchanged a soft kiss. Cheers and roars erupted from the crowds. We parted our lips and grinned at each other, then made our way to the stage. The music shifted to a fancier one and the servers began to serve the food on the table. In a matter of seconds the romantic atmosphere turned into a lively one. Yohan and I stayed seated on the couch while many people came to congratulate us. I had gotten familiar with many fae but today I saw many more yet I was no longer overwhelmed by them. Slowly but surely I had started getting used to the magic realm and its dwellers. Maya. Yohan called me and I turned to him, Its time to throw the bouquet and cut the cake. Oh I noticed how the sun was setting and the lamp flowers were slowly coming to life to make sure the place was illuminated enough, Okay. Here, the custom was to throw the flowers during the setting sun because flowers represented life and the setting sun represented beautiful endings. In short it meant that one part of your life was ending but endings can be beautiful too and the new life is even more beautiful. So whoever catches the flower at dusk will have this kind of beautiful luck. I stood up and walked till the end of the stage. Everyone quieted down as soon as they saw me and the ladies lined up to catch the bouquet. I turned my back towards the people and steadied myself. One Two...Three! I threw the flowers back and then turned around to see who caught it. Hmm? It was a girl that looked very human. I didnt notice any ears or horns or a tail. I had never seen her before but she seemed somewhat familiar. Yohan walked forward and stood next to me, Shes a special guest. He said. Who? I looked at him, Do I know her? Thats rude. The girls answered, I know its been a century but you dont forget your own sister Ma. My eyes grew wider than my sockets as I looked at her again. She had the same dark hair and eyes like me, a similar physique and the same mischievous look I remember on a certain someone. Nena? My heart began to pound in my chest, Is that really you? She grinned. Sure am. I descended the steps to go to her and she stepped forward for me. Without wasting a second we hugged each other. Oh My God! Youve grown so much! I kissed her cheek, I didnt think Id ever get to meet you again. Well, She grinned, I knew we would. Oh My heart melted as I kept staring at her. Ma, dont cry, its your special day. I- I was on the verge of tears when some people brought the cake to distract me. The cake was very huge, it was ten meters in width and five meters in height, the exact reason why it was being brought by a number of people and the two leading in the team werent helping at all but I recognized them immediately and knew why they werent helping. It was the previous supporting queen Arsay and her son, A.K.A my former guardian, Quincy. Arsay had designed the cake especially for our wedding and no doubt it looked beautiful, besides that, it was a great way to distract me too so I wouldnt end up crying. The cake had five layers with the bottom one being the biggest. It was black, then there was a pastel pink shade of two layers and the top ones were silverish. The whole cake was decorated with edible floral decorations that added to its charm. How are we going to cut this gigantic thing? I asked Yohan. Well, He clasped his hand together and an adventurer came forward to present him with a sword. Seriously? I eyed him. I dont have a better knife than this. He shrugged. I still eyes him and he looked down in defeat but he looked so adorable that I gave in. We cut the bottom layer with the sword and as we did, another round of loud cheers erupted all around. Yohan and I took a tiny bite from it and retreated back to our couch while the rest of the fae took their turns to have some cake. Nena sat on the chair beside me and we talked about some basic stuff. Nena? Are you a vampire? Vampire? No, I would never choose blood over all the delicious food. Vampires can eat too. I told her in a deadpan voice. Yeah but their taste buds are pretty much dead! And they need to drink blood regularly. She shook her head, No, I love the taste of food and no one shall take that away from me. I giggled, Then how? Ill tell you the details some other time. She held my hands, Theres nothing that can part us now. She smiled at me and I smiled back. This really was the best wedding surprise ever! Youre going to stay? I asked. Yes. For a few days, We have Yohans permission but right now. She grinned, You need to be with someone else. Hmm? She pointed at Yohan and I looked at him while he was talking with Arsay, Ma, Nena whispered in my ear, Night has fallen. Oh! Its time for the king and Queen to retire while the rest of us party. I shot my head towards her, You! I stared at her, You sure have gotten bold! Well, it has been a century. She showed me her wine glass, And Im an adult. She drank from it, Have a good night. She winked at me and I scoffed jokingly. She sure had changed a lot, well she had grown up after all. That was a given and it didnt matter. What mattered was that my sister was here with me and that made me extremely happy. I looked around me. People were enjoying their time, eating, drinking, chatting and talking. I looked at Quincy who was talking with a Lamia in the crowd. I looked at Nena who gave me a smile, then stood up and walked to Quincy to chat. I glanced at Arsay who was talking with Yohan but noticed me and passed me a smile. As she did, Yohan turned his head to look at me and our gaze met. My heart beat accelerated a bit as we both smiled at each other. Today was the perfect day, filled with happiness and love. The weather was amazing while the atmosphere was amiable. The birds sang and the forest hymed with delight. It was something we both well deserved after all the hardships we went through. After a long wait... Yohan and I intertwined our fingers as our hands rested on the sofa. We both were connected with our hearts, blood and soul and had finally gotten our happily ever after. The end Chapter 113 - To Overcome >>Nena No matter how much I wanted to deny it, it all came right in front of me like a hard slap to my face. Sam and Chris were right. Nothing had worked. Absolutely nothing has changed. Except the fact that, now I feel like Im not even worth what I thought I was before. Im just a human. Someone who was there for a fleeting period in his life. Will I even be remembered after a few years? I heard Quincys door get shut and I knew she and him were together in his office now. My heart broke. It felt like a glass that fell on the hard concrete floor and shattered into tiny uncountable pieces. I looked down in misery and began to slowly walk towards the room. My thoughts felt like they were jumbling up and it felt suffocating. I didnt want to be in the same space as her. Why did she appear now? I feel so bad and stupid! I walked into the corridor and stood in front of Quincys office. I heard them talking but couldnt hear. Shit! I bit my lips and ran out to the open corridor, to the backyard and then to the forest behind the house. Does this mean I never had a chance? Is Lilith Quincys lover? Are they a thing? Does he plan on going back to her? He did say he was going back after I graduated. Why didnt he ever tell me? A fiance! Not just a fling! A partner who hes going to marry! Hell!! Shit!! With every thought, my heart turned more sour and with every step I felt even more miserable but I kept going. I kept going till at one point I just stopped. I stopped running and thinking at the same time. What now? I looked up in defeat as I held my tears in. What? What do I do now? How do I counter this? I looked down and around only to find myself near the Dryad tree. There is one in every forest and seeing it meant I was quite deep in the forest right now. Just at that moment when I recognized the Dryad, I remembered my sister, Maya and my feelings got worse and the pain in my chest increased. Its been ages since Ive missed her so much. I cried a lot when she left me but Quincys presence calmed me a lot. He made a lot of effort to take care of me and make my days better. I used to think that Quincy was mine, that he was going to stay with me even if it was just for the sake of the promise he made to Maya but I was wrong. How stupid I crouched down near the Dryad and began to hit my head on it. Damn it! It all went wrong in a simple sweep! So much happened within one day! Shit! Shit! Shit! What do I do now? I cant just give up! I want him! I want him so so much that the pain in my chest just keeps getting worse! God I whispered as my head began to hurt, Why I took a deep depressed breath. I bit my lips in frustration and began to chew on it when I heard a voice. Seems like youre upset. The voice shocked me and made me freeze up, I can see it in your eyes girl. I turned my head to look at Lilith, You like Quincy. She snickered, Poor child. I glared at her, Why did you follow me? No reason. She kept chuckling, I just found your infatuation with him amusing. Why? Because you have no chance. She smirked, At all, She laughed at me and that just made me angry. She was humiliating me but what made me even more annoyed was that I couldnt punch her. I knew she was far stronger than me and all I could do was bite my lip in anger. But! I will not just take it all quietly! If youre that confident about my loss, why did you come after me? I glared at her, Or is it that perhaps youre actually scared he might like me back. Oh darling. Lilith smiled at me, Im the first choice he has, She said and just those words alone made my heart pound in pain because I somehow knew what was coming next, There are other candidates after me. Hes a precious asset. Son of a duke and a queen, a rare mixed powerful breed and the second in line to the throne. Of course he has plenty of options. She raised her chin up only to look down at me, You will never be a choice. She smirked like she had won a war against me and I felt so defeated I couldnt say anything in return. I chewed my lower lip again. Damn it! He has other choices? What the hell I glared at Lilith I hate this woman! I want to punch her so bad! Shes telling me all of this on purpose! She wants to downgrade me! My frustration got the better of me and I ended up hurting my lip when chewing on it. The cut caused the blood to spill out and in that moment Lilith froze. She glared at me with lust and I immediately knew I was fucked. Just then mist began to rise from the ground as her eyes started turning red, Oh my, She gulped as she entered an entranced state, The scent of your blood is so enticing! Her fangs drew out and leaped towards me with speed I couldnt keep up with. Her hands wrapped around my neck and her weight pushed us both to the back. I felt overwhelmed, scared and terrified even, but that still didnt reduce my hate for her. A white oval shaped entrance pulled us in when she lunged at me but right there I saw something strange happen. I passed through the weird misty white entrance while she couldnt and I fell to the ground while she clawed at the dimensional barrier that was somehow keeping us apart. I coughed a little as I placed my hand around my neck and sat up to look at her in horror. Her eyes glowed red, her nails were long and sharp that were scratching the invisible entrance and I could see her wild hunger as she took out her long tongue to try and lick the drop of blood near my mouth. The sight was blood chilling. I felt shivers run down my spine and my skin stood up in fear. Just then the portal suddenly closed, leaving me in an unknown place filled with thick big trees. For a few seconds I was too stunned and scared to move or think but then slowly, as the minutes passed, I gained back my senses. What had just happened? I looked down at my shaking hands and a thought crossed my mind. Thats what a vampire really is. I clenched my fists. My blood makes them go crazy and there is nothing I can do to defend myself Quincy never did this though, he was always quite restrained and composed himself when I got hurt but I guess thats just him. And maybe that''s why I like him so much too I looked down in defeat. I feel so lost right now Chapter 114 - Realm Of Magic >>Nena I took a deep breath, then looked up and through the thick trees, I could barely see the sky. A sky full of stars. Wait- full of stars? I stood up. The trees are really thick too and the air is so crisp! Plus there is absolutely no sound of anything artificial. My eyes went wide as I realised where I might be! Just then the sound of a bird caught my attention and I looked in the direction of the sound where I saw a big white raven making its way towards me. My heart began to pound as I had an idea who that might be. The raven dove closer to the ground and as it was about to reach me it shape-shifted. The smaller body transformed into that of a tall sturdy man. A beautiful man with pale skin, silverish white hair and emerald green eyes. His fantasy style clothes made my jaw drop, his hair was a bit longer than the last time I had seen him but he was as youthful as ever. He approached me quietly with a serious expression but I couldnt contain my joy when I saw him, Yohan!? I exclaimed and he stopped in his path. And you are? He inquired with a serious expression. Of course he doesnt recognize me. The last time he saw me I was still a kid, ten years old I think and well, we werent very friendly with each other and most of it was my fault because Quincy was involved. Its me, I smiled at him, Nena. I told him my name, Nena Hayes. The look on his face changed when he recognized that name. First there was an expression of surprise, then that changed to a soft smile. Nena, He smiled, Youve grown up. He looked at me like a mom who hadnt seen her child for ages. And youre still the same. I looked at him, Just that your hair is a little longer. Not very long, but his locks reached his ears. He chuckled, I dont cut it anymore. He brushed his fingers along his bangs, Just some light trimming every now and then. He then looked back at me, How old are you now? Twenty, I told him and his gaze dropped. I see, A sorrowful expression came over him, Its only been ten years There was pain in his voice and the look in his eyes just seemed like pure torture. The forest made a low shushing sound right at that moment and I found it a bit strange. Yohan is the king of one of the three kingdoms of the realm of light magic. He ascended the throne just a few years ago but his life must be very lonely. Since originally hes also a werewolf, he had a mate but fate was cruel to them both and they were separated when they both were so in love. Yohan is only living because of the hope that hell meet her once again and that makes my heart ache for him. Hes living on the words of a witch who told him his wait will be a century long. Poor him Every single day must be so distressing. I should try and change the topic. How did I end up here? I asked, I thought normal humans dont get the permission to enter the realm of magic. He smiled at me. Woah. Is it just me or is his smile sort of soothing? That is why I originally thought an intruder was here. He said, But there are times the Dryad lets humans in, in certain situations. He looked at the Dryad tree, And I already gave the tree permission to let you in if you were ever in danger. He then turned his gaze to me and I felt so warm and fuzzy. You- I was pleasantly surprised, Did that? For me? Yes, He walked closer and patted my head, Because youre not an intruder. He took his hand off, Youre an important person as well. I had my gaze down as my cheeks flushed a little. This feels nice. He placed his finger on my lip and it glowed. And suddenly the sting there was gone. My eyes went wide with admiration when I realised what he did. He healed me! Thank you I said in a low tone as I looked up at him Its not a problem. I noticed that Yohans voice was somehow different or perhaps it was his way of talking but I think it had gotten calmer. It wasnt like how I remember from ten years ago or perhaps Im just confused, Im gonna send you back, alright? I shook my head. No? He got confused, Why not? Quincy must be waiting for you. He said but then stopped, Unless there is a problem. He looked at me waiting for an answer. Um, Yohan I fiddled with my thumbs and when he saw that he smiled. Yes Nena? He found my action funny I guess but his expressions softened a lot. There are some things I want to talk to you about He chuckled, Alright. He flapped his big white wings out with a gust of wind, Would you like to come with me then? He extended his hand towards me. A bright smile spread across my face, Yes!! *** The realm of magic was unique. There were so many amazing magical things there but since it was night time all the magical creatures had gone to sleep and I wasnt able to see a single one. But I did get to see the top floor of Yohans tree palace. The place was majestic, built inside and out of a big world tree. The lights there were powered by magic too. They were in the shape of bell flowers that bloomed when the lights turned on and closed when they were off. Most of the houses were built in and around trees with tree branches connecting them like bridges. Honestly I wanted to explore more but I had a lot I wanted to ask Yohan as well. So we stayed on his palaces second terrace and talked. My very first impression of Yohan was bad since he came to kill Quincy when he still lived in the human world but the Yohan now is so different. Its like his entire being is renewed. I guess being the king of Fae can bring a lot of change in you. I talked to Yohan about many things, especially about my sister Maya but also about the things I was facing. And it wasnt till the time Yohan received a threat warning from the forest that our conversation was cut short. The forest wailed, the leaves fluttered in a rush and Yohan stood up. Whats wrong? I asked him. Theres someone at the Dryad portal. Oh? The forest then suddenly stopped, it went dead silent and Yohan sighed, I think its Quincy. He looked at me, Its time to take you back. I stood up, Can I come over again? He smiled at me, Youre welcomed all the time Nena. My heart fluttered and I was gleeful, Thank you! *** Yohan passed me to Quincy through the portal and for some reason Quincy seemed angry. Neither of them exchanged a word with each other and just like that the portal closed and the mist around the area vanished. Quincy grabbed my arm and began to take me back when I stopped him. I can go back on my own. Just as I said those words I yanked my arm away from him since I still felt bad when I saw him. Nena! He turned to glare at me. I felt my soul leave my body when he raised his voice at me. In the seventeen years Ive spent with him, he has never glared at me and has never been harsh. I was frightened by his actions. Why did he yell at me? What did I do wrong? My mind went blank for a moment.. Then I suddenly felt like crying. Chapter 115 - To Not Calm Down >>Nena Tears fell down my cheeks, Why are you yelling at me! I- He raised his hands up slightly, I didnt mean to do that. He seemed a little disturbed. Why are you angry at me? I glared at him. You ran away! He said, Do you know how worried I was? I ran away? The fuk? I only went out for a walk! So what!? I took a step back, You were so busy with your lover, you didnt care. Nena! He raised his voice again, Shes a guest. Oh? So that shameless bitch hasnt left yet. Nena! She was the one who told me to check on you since she thought you were acting weird. I scoffed, You must trust her a lot. I folded my arms, Shes the one who followed me out when I went out for a WALK and tried to kill me. I kept glaring at him. What? Why do you think the Dryad let me in? It doesnt let normal humans in! I took another step back, Do you have any idea how scared I was when I thought I was going to die!? Nena He shook his head, Im sure this is a misunderstanding. Shes a really calm person. So you dont believe me? I was quite shocked at this revelation, You trust her more than me? The statement did the job of hurting me more. Its not like that. He shook his head, First, lets go back. He extended his hand out, We can all talk together. My blood went cold, Talk? I said, With her? I shook my head, Im not going back home if shes there. We need to clear things up. He gestured for me to come closer to him. When Im telling you she attacked me, why wouldnt you believe me?! I said, Im not going back if shes there. Because thats very less likely to happen. He said, If we all dont talk together then how will we come to a solution? What!? I was baffled, Wait- who even told you I was in the realm of magic? The thought just suddenly emerged in my mind, To begin with, I didnt run away. I just went out for a walk. She came out of nowhere and started picking a fight with me. Why would she do that? Hell if I know! I was very annoyed, I got a tiny scratch and she went crazy. Like literally crazy!! A scratch? He asked. Yohan healed that. I looked away. So there is a reason she attacked you. He sighed, It was impulsive. Impulsive? I raised my brows at him, So youre saying you would have been fine if she had IMPULSIVELY killed me? I let out another scoff, Wow, I really dont mean much to you when it comes to your girlfriends, do I? Nena! He got a little frustrated, Its not like that! Im not going back with you. I turned my head away, You can go back to your lover- wait on that note, you can go back to all of them! I glared at him, I heard you have many. What? I nodded my head sarcastically, Its funny you know. You never mentioned you had so many girls dying to marry you. Tears just streamed down my face once again but I stopped it and took a deep breath. Nena calm down- No! I said, How can I calm down when Im one of those senseless idiots. He paused, What? I let out a sarcastic laugh as I sniffled, Yeah, you heard it.I like you, you heartless jerk. Nena His eyes were wide open in surprise as he began to slightly shake his head. But if I knew you had so many partners, I would never have fallen in love with you! I sniffled, I hate you! I turned around and ran like a little kid throwing a tantrum. Nena! He ran after me and of course I wasnt able to run much further since he caught me pretty quickly. He grabbed my arm and spun me around but I lost my balance. As I was falling he tried to hold me, and in that moment, I grabbed his shirt and made him fall down with me. I made sure that he was under me and I slammed my hands on either side of his head on the forest ground, Why did you come after me? Youre my family. He didnt even hesitate and that made my head throb with anger. Shut up! I yelled at him, I hate this so much! You are not my family! I glared at him, Im in love with you!! My words were contradicting but Im sure anyone who was in my position would understand. Nena, He had a confused soft look on his face, No He shook his head. The moment I was rejected I went into shock. He had given me a clear answer, No, and that made my heart hurt like crazy. I felt my chest tighten and tears began to pour out like crazy. This time I couldnt stop them at all. That one simple word of rejection hurt so much it felt like my world was ending. Is it because you have many others? I was throwing away my pride by still asking him even though he had rejected me. Its not like that. He shook his head, This has gotten way more complicated. Lets go back home first. He tried to sit up but I didnt let him. I placed my hands on his chest and pushed him back, Nena? You want to take me home right after youve rejected me? I asked him as if I was asking for confirmation. ... He didnt have an answer for that and that made my feelings shatter like glass. With each shard giving me a stabbing pain. It hurt so bad I ended up smirking. I think were done Quincy. I took my hands off him. What? I think this is as far as we would have gone. I stood up with a tear streamed face and he immediately did the same. Whats that supposed to mean? He grabbed my wrist but I jerked it away. I cant stay with you. With a man who already rejected me and already has a lover in his house. Do I look like a masochist to you? Nena- Dont come after me. I began to leave but he grabbed my hand again. I cant leave you alone. I already said were not family! I glared at him, Do you have any idea how much pain it gives me every time you pretend you''re my dad? I scoffed, It makes me feel like an idiot! I jerked my hand away again, I look like a fool with a problem!! Still- He shook his head, Where are you gonna go in the middle of the night? Youre going back with me. When I looked him in the eyes I knew he wasnt backing off. This is what I hate the most. I picked up a sharp rock from the ground, You reject me yet want me to be with you. I brought it next to my palm, Im done playing family with you. Quincy realised what I was going to do but I reacted faster than him and cut my hand. The scent of blood made him freeze right in front of me with a mere distance of a centimetre. His eyes glowed red and he jumped back, What are you doing? He covered his nose. I threw the rock at him, Im running away. Chapter 116 - Runaway >>Nena What the hell is wrong with you! Sam bandaged my hand while constantly running his mouth, What if something happened! We both sat in his room in his big ass house. Well, nothing happened! The door opened while we both were arguing. Nena, I heard Chris come in and turned to look at him. He placed his bike helmet on the table as he walked in, I heard what you did. He came and sat down next to us, That was dangerous. Im alright though- The door burst open and Nathan came running in. Nena! I heard you pulled a stupid stunt!! Nathan yelled and I silently looked at Sam to judge him. What? He finished bandaging me, I had to tell them. He looked away, Were in this together. Are you alright though? Nathan came stomping towards me and it looked like he was about to give me a hug. Hey! Chris and Sam both stopped him, You cant be near her yet! Ah! Nathan paused, Right He sat the furthest from me and sighed, But why did you do it? All three of them stared at me and I knew I couldnt get away but still it was hard for me to say it so directly, Its all your fault! I pointed at them, Its because you told me to make sure Quincy had an idea that I had feelings for him. Neither of them got it. They looked at me like I was a sea rock and I rolled my eyes, I confessed you buffoons! Ohhhh! The simultaneous acknowledgement was sort of annoying. I looked down in anger and shame, And I got rejected Sam laughed at that which was followed by Chris giving him a slap and Nathan choking him. Its alright Nena, Nathan let Sam go after half killing him with his monstrous strength, This was important. Chris agreed, We can now proceed to another level. I know, I sighed, This is why I did this. I showed them my bandaged hand, I had to get away from him. This was dangerous. Nathan said, Hes a vampire. Nathan glared at me, What if he did something to you! Vampires are killers too. I knew why he was suddenly getting worked up so I didnt take it to heart. Calm down. I said, Ive lived with him all my life and Ive suffered from many injuries. Hes always contained himself. This was the only way to make sure he wouldnt come after me since he had to stay away from me while Im bleeding. Chris placed his hand on Nathan, She knows better. He told him and Nathan let out a sigh. So? Sam pouted, Are you planning on staying with me now? The rest of us grinned, Obviously, I smirked, You have the biggest house~ Sam rolled his eyes and groaned which was followed by him getting another slap on the back by Chris. Hey! The three of us judged him with our eyes and he slumped down, Fine! *** Quincy doesnt know where any of my friends live. Hes never met any of them personally to begin with so that was a given. Hes never been to my university either since he hates the sun and doesnt go out much. He does attend many events though. Hes a famous writer after all but never in my wildest dreams did I think that he would be standing in front of my department right when my class was about to begin. I gulped when I looked at him, Q-quincy? I hadnt seen him for five days now and the prime reason was because I just lazed around in sams home and didnt go out at all. He looked at my bandaged hand. A look of constant annoyance was on his face, Where have you been? His tone was angry and it made me flinch but I acted strong. I looked away, Does that matter? You had your lover with you so why worry about me? !!! He grabbed my shoulders all of the sudden and looked at me with red eyes. His grip was strong and his aura was seething. That made me panic. Not because I was getting hurt or scared but because I was afraid the people around us would notice him. Quincy! I tried to move away from him, Your eyes! He didnt budge. Rather, he grabbed my wrist and forced me to go on the roof with him. Quincy what are you doing!? Once on the roof he wrapped his arms around me and spurred some magical words making a magical field around us. Then he flapped out his black feather wings giving me an idea of what he was planning, Quincy!! I yelled, Where are you taking me!!? Taking you home. He glared at me and that made me shut up for a second. He was acting so strangely. Hes usually so nice and kind, so what happened to him? Why is he being so aggressive? Hes even hurting me. He flapped his wings violently and we were in the sky. My thoughts were jumbled up at the moment. I knew he would come to get me but this is not what I had in mind. I never thought hed be so aggressive. Why is he mad? Because of the stunt I pulled? Is it that? I was quiet the whole time thinking about what to say but surprisingly we were back home in the matter of minutes and we landed on the roof where he retreated his wings back but still didnt let me go. Quincy I pushed him away, Why are you mad? He looked at me with so much anger after I said that, Why am I mad? He grabbed my wrist and pulled me closer, You pulled a stupid stunt and ran away! He held it tighter, And you were gone for days!! The pain in my wrist increased but I ignored that and glared back at him, Well what I was supposed to do!! I huffed, You rejected me!! So what? His words made me speechless. Did he really just say that? You have no right to run away from home. His eyes shone red and then he dragged me into the house. Let me go!! I yelled but didnt listen. He dragged me down to the basement and threw me in. I fell on the cold floor but still looked back to glare at him. Stay there. He said and then closed the door. I stood up and ran to it but just then I heard it get locked. Quincy!! I banged on the door, What are you doing!! I tried to open the door but it wouldnt budge, Quincy!! I yelled his name as I continued to bang on the door, Quincy!! There was no response. Chapter 117 - Declaration Of Love >>Nena After my anger calmed down a little, I pressed my head against the door, Quincy I called his name, I know youre there. I spoke softer than before, Why are you doing this? There wasnt any answer for the first few seconds so I called out his name again. Quincy? Why would you pull such a stupid stunt? He finally spoke. His voice was coming directly from the other side of the door, Did you know how worried I was? But, I frowned, You didnt even believe what I told you and then you rejected me What else could I have done? He said, Im your guardian. He chose a word I couldnt refute, I have to be responsible. Then why didnt you believe in me? I told you she tried to kill me- I believe you. He cut my words. You do? I was surprised. But I have to solve things in an orderly manner. He sighed and pressed his head against the door. Thats when I realised he was sitting against it, Im not a kid. We have a system to follow, I cant just fight with someone of Liliths status and expect nothing will happen. The undead society follows many rules but I guess you wont get it since youre still a kid. Hey! Nena please, He shut me up, Youre an adult now. His words made me angry, You clearly dont treat me like one. I placed my back against the door. He took a deep sigh, You dont act like one either. Hmph! That was very petty of me to do since I didnt have an answer to give back. There was a few minutes of silence after that which was awfully nauseating. What would you do if I fought with you and disappeared? He spoke out of the blue, his question caught me off guard and I panicked. What do you mean?! I pressed my face against the door, Why would you do that! Why? He said, Do you care? Of course I do! Id lose my shit! Youre my only family!! Exactly, His words made me freeze, And I had no idea where you were. It finally hit me, I went to your college every single day but no one knew where you were. I couldnt find your friends there either I slid down against the door and wrapped my arms around my knees, Im sorry, I didnt really think about it from this perspective, I was just very hurt I fiddled with my thumbs, And I thought I might not mean so much to you since you live for centuries Thats not true, He replied, You have a very special place in my heart. His words lit me up, Really? I asked, How special? He didnt give me an answer to that. There was silence once again and this time it remained for a few minutes. Nena, what you said before, He started, Do you really feel that way? You like me? .... Honestly I had no idea what to say to him. He didnt give me an answer to my question so should I? I sighed internally, I do, I told him, I already said it but Im badshit crazy about you. I already told him my feelings once. So why not again? Im madly in love with you! Nena- I knew he was going to say something that would hurt me again so I cut his words. Did she leave!? I said in a slightly louder tone. ... Then I waited for his answer, I had to make her. He didnt go back on the topic. I see, Another long weird and awkward pause, How long are you going to keep me here? I finally asked. He sighed and I heard him stand up, I didnt mean to do this. He said, But I had to talk it out with you. I heard the lock move. Wait! I stopped him, Before you open this, I have something to say. What? Since I already told you about my feelings, I want you to stop acting like my dad. What? I dont see you like that. I said in a firm voice, To me, youre a man. Quincy opened the door and was ready to say something when I stopped him by placing my hand on his mouth, I dont care what you say here, I love you. Ive been in love with you for years. My confession made his eyes go wide, years? I heard him say in a muffled voice. I wont try to run away again or anything but Im also declaring something. I took my hand off his mouth as I gulped. Now that he was right in front of me and we were face to face, I sort of feel a little shy saying this. What? He asked and I cleared my throat. I love you, I said, So from now on, dont see me just as family, see me as a woman! I took a step forward and he flinched, Look closely, I told him and his eyes went wide, Im a full grown adult. Chapter 118 - To End What I Should Have >>Quincy Slashing the atmosphere with a dark magic tool creates a portal that opens to the realm of magic. Although, it is specific to dark continents only. Just like how the Dryad, the light magic spirit doesnt allow the undead creatures to pass through it and enter the magical forest, the dark continent is a place that is void of light magical creatures. And the Fae can not use dark magic tools at all. I stared at the dark hollow portal I just made and sighed. Its been twenty years since I came to live in the human world. During that time, not even once did I think about going back and there were a number of reasons for that. I placed the magic dagger in my jackets pocket and crossed over. A wave of nostalgia hit me as the heavy air filled my nostrils. I took a deep satisfied breath as the catastrophic magic coursed through my veins. Being away from the world of magic had sort of made me forget what bountiful magic felt like. The moment I was in my homeland, I felt powerful. The morning sky without the sun was dark with not a cloud in sight. It was a memory etched inside my brain. I smiled as I looked around at the darker environment. Yep, this is home. I was back in the capital city of my kingdom ruled by the Vampire King, Regulus. His only son is the heir to the throne but unfortunately since Regulus is my uncle, I also have a claim to the throne and even though I have shown no interest in becoming the king, there are always political people who want their hands on me. I never really cared about this before but when Lilith came to visit, it changed everything. Time doesnt matter to the undead, so I wasnt expecting anyone to visit me in the human world, well no one from the nobles since they see humans as inferior beings. I pulled my jacket hoodie up and covered half of my face since I wanted this to be a discreet visit, I opened the portal near my home and made my way to my family mansion on foot but one things for sure. No matter how sly Ive tried to be, there are two people who somehow always notice my presence as if they have a GPS on me. As soon as I stepped inside the mansion hallway a whimsical voice made its way to me. Look whos here~ I stopped in my path as the other person ran towards me, I thought you were never going to come back! My father, Duke Alister made his way to me, practically skipping which I honestly found quite silly. Hello father. I waved at him and he stopped dead in his path. A serious and grim expression took over his face, Father? He got angry, Father!?!? His eyes began to bulge out. Dad! The hell! I facepalmed myself as he calmed down. Thats right. Im your dad. He huffed, The term father makes it seem like I mean nothing to you or something you dont appreciate at all. I shook my head at his childish behaviour but then again, this is probably the reason why he and mom got married. Both of them are so stupid at times. A marriage between an undead and a Fae is something that never happens, yet we have my parents as an awful yet beautiful example. Im only back for a few hours. I said as we both began to walk. A few hours? He raised his brows at me, Why not stay for a few years? I have to get back home for dinner. Nena will be waiting for me. I was serious. I didnt tell her I was leaving so I have to be back at night so she doesnt worry. Mmmhmm~ He whistled, Someones falling for someone. Its not like that. Oh son, He slapped my back playfully, No need to lie to me, I know you adore that child. Ow Yes, I moved away from him, I adore her. I glanced at him, I raised her. This is why I need to solve the issue with Lilith and the other suitors. Lilith would have killed her and I will not stand by idly after what happened. My father laughed, Oh Quincelet. He looked at me with pity, This is more than adoration and you know that. He looked at me with a smug look, I can see it in your eyes. I rolled my eyes, I want my engagement cancelled. I looked at him, You forced it on my head, so youre going to be the one to break it. He shrugged, Thats just sad. What is life without love? Dad, please, I sighed, Lilith is nothing more than a good friend. I paused, But what she did when she visited got on my nerves. Howd you find out? I asked the Dryad to show me. That was the only way to know what really happened and honestly, when I saw Lilith lose her mind like that it made me fear for Nenas life. Shes someone I adore a lot and I cant see her hurt or, on that matter, gone She said it was because of the childs blood. So, shes spread the word around. I sighed. All the more reason to end all this and make sure Nenas safe. We reached the study hall that was filled with rows and rows of books. Dont look too much into it. I grabbed the piece of paper with the royal stamp, I just want to keep her safe. I stood next to the seat my father sits in and began to write. Dad sat down with his arms folded and then began to spy on what I was writing, What are you doing? He asked. Officially announcing that I will never claim the throne. His eyes popped out of his sockets, Why? I dont want it. I kept writing. And? He started staring at my face. I also dont want the amount of suitors that have been thrown on my head without my consent. I kept my eyes on the paper, I know announcing a break off with Lilith means the other suitors are gonna come forward but reject them all. Mmhmm~ He looked unimpressed, And? He was drilling a hole in my face with his gaze. I want my freedom. And? Theres nothing else dad. Dont lie to me, Quincey. He moved his chair closer to me, For over two centuries you didnt bother with something like this and out of the blue youre making an official statement? He stood up and walked behind me, This is sus, Where did you learn that from? Dont avoid the subject. He leaned on me from the back, Why not admit it? Youre doing it for the human girl. Im doing it because I want my freedom. I finished writing, I knew this was more than just mere adoration. Its not like that. Mmmmhmm, I bit my thumb to draw out the blood and smeared it around my thumb-print, Nena must be twenty years old now right? I was just about to stamp the paper when I paused and looked at him, How do you know that? He looked away and played dumb, Oh I dont know anything. Dad? I eyed him, Is there something youre hiding from me? Me? He shrugged, Why would I do that? I shook my head and stamped the paper with the royal seal and then began to walk out of the room. Where are you going now? Dad asked. To the palace. *** Oh Quincey. The king looked down at me with a smirk from his throne after he was done reading my statement, I cant simply let you revoke your right from the throne. To make it official he also has to stamp it with his blood. I never wanted it. I said as I looked up at him. There was a long flight of stairs, at the top of which stood the gold and diamond throne. But you still have the right to the throne. I dont care, I told him, Just approve of it. I want out. Hmm~ He looked at his brother, What do you think Alister? Oh I dont know, Dad feigned ignorance, Youre the king. But youre his father. And youre his uncle. Their tones didnt have an ounce of seriousness in it. Oh My God I massaged my temples. Theyre doing this on purpose. This is a predicament. The king seemed unsatisfied, Clearly Quincelet has more magical power than my son. My father laughed, Well, his mother was a Fae queen. He then sighed, Oh I miss her. I felt annoyed. What do you mean you miss her? You break the rules and visit her every chance you get! Dear brother, worry not. Why the hell is uncle doing this? We have to solve this matter first. Right right. They both finally looked at me again. So, The king asked, Why should I remove you as the king candidate. Because I want to be removed? Denied, He folded his arms and looked away like a pouting kid, Unless you give me a better reason, it wont be happening. I clenched my fists, Why am I being bound here when Luci is there as the crown prince? Because in all honesty, I heard a voice from behind me, I dont want the throne either. I looked back and looked at my cousin, Luciel making his way towards us, YaHello! He smiled, I knew you would be here. And this is the second person I was talking about who always knows where I am like a GPS tracker, And I dont want my rival suddenly gone. He winked at me. Luci, you''re the kings only legitimate son. I tried to reason, Im in trouble because of this position. There is no reason for me to be here. Hey! The king protested, I dont have any other kids. Yeah Quincey, that was rude of you to put it that way. Dad nudged me, Very rude. I pursed my lips to keep myself calm. God! I want to go back fast. I have been here only for a few hours and I miss Nena and that house like crazy and I definitely need that cup of coffee she makes me! Listen to me Quincey. Luci grabbed my hands, Youre the type who actually does get stuff done. Luci whined, Out of all of us, youre the smartest and least goofy. So you have to stay. Well anyone can tell that. We have fathers here who named their sons weirdly only to call them by feminene nicknames because they wanted daughters and theres you who never gave a shit about it and even went around dressed as a woman. Can we not? I said, Please, I just want out. The vamp folks love you. Luci said They love you more. They love you more, They literally adore you. But I dont want to be king, He protested, If you back out now, that old fart is going to force my ass on that seat. I dont give a shit. I replied feeling a little annoyed. These youngsters sure have no manners. The king said and my father agreed. Come on Quince! No, I shook my head, Not happening. Is this because of a girl? Luci eyed me. No! I think it is, Dad replied. Its not, I glared at him. A human girl? The king wasnt pleased. Its not! I looked at him. Well, for what happened last time a human was involved, it better not be. The king said and all of the sudden my heart dropped. The guilt and heaviness climbed up and clenched my heart. I clenched both of my fists and took a deep breath, To hell with this. I groaned, Im leaving. I turned around and began to make my way out. When are you coming back? My father asked. I glanced back, Never, I told him, That should solve my problem, I talked as I kept going. Oh no! The king replied, That just wont do. He raised his hand and I knew what that meant. He was calling the royal guards. Shit! I turned my head and used magic to leap out of there but unfortunately, even though my magical ability is on par with the king himself, the royal guards have centuries of experience that outdid my performance. I was able to leap up to the main gate but didnt manage to get out. Three guards came on top of me and pinned me to the ground. Oh Quincey~ Luci skipped towards me, You shouldnt have said that.. He crouched down, Now youre gonna get stuck here. Chapter 119 - A Child? >>Nena Its been four days already. My eyes were stuck to the wall clock like glue. Time ticked by and seconds passed yet I received no information or news at all. Just where is he? I cant reach him at all! Where could he be? This has never happened before. Yes, Quincy has spent the night out before, but he was always home before dawn. If he needed to go somewhere far, he always told me so I wouldnt worry. So why? What is happening! I even went to the Dryad and asked Yohan about it through the portal but he had no idea either. He did say that if he was in the dark continent then he wouldnt know since the creatures of light magic and dark magic dont really get along. The forest doesnt like Quincy coming over either even though hes the Queens son since hes half Vampire. I bit my lips as I tapped my foot on the floor like crazy. What should I do? He didnt leave me right? Is he still mad at me because I ran away that day? But we went past that didnt we? I was giving myself anxiety but that wasnt the only thing I was giving myself. My mind was filled with all kinds of dark thoughts, especially about how I was going to bind him if I ever find him again. Is it because I confessed? Was he repelled by my confession since he only saw me as family. Thats possible, he did raise me after all I began to fiddle with my thumbs and bit my lower lip hard. If all my fears come true then what? What will I do then? I knew how far I would actually go though. I tapped on the table nervously. I have no way of contacting Quincy or anyone in the dark continent and I cant even go there! Yohan told me not to try something like that, since humans would have difficulty even breathing there. Its a place thats specific to the undead creatures. I looked out the window, night had fallen once again but there was no sign of Quincy. God! I stood up and ran to his room and began to rummage through his stuff once again. I had already turned the house upside down twice in search of something that might help me but I havent found anything. After I was done, I went to his study and began to go through his stuff again. I was in the middle of it when I heard the door slam shut which made me flinch but it was immediately replaced by hope and I ran out to the lounge. Quincy!! Oh God! Is he finally back!! I was so full of hope and was expecting to see a full grown ass adult but what I saw was something far from that. In the lounge stood a kid. Black hair, green eyes, pale skin and was wearing only an adult sized shirt. I froze when I saw him walk around weakly. His pacing was slow and I felt like he was having trouble seeing. Oh My God As I kept staring at him I realised how similar the little boy was to Quincy. Almost as if- I shook my head, No way, I shook it harder, Quincy has a kid??! The kid stopped and looked back at me with the most unbelievable expression and then shook his head. He took a step forward but then fell to the floor. Hey! I ran to him and crouched down next to him. It was then when I realised that he was hurt. There were a number of injuries on his body, Kid I grabbed the child and brought him to my lap, Whats wrong? Where are your parents? The green eyed kid looked up at me with an annoyed expression. Its me. He said You who? He sighed and folded his arms, Its me Quincy, ... I looked at him with a frown, What? I looked at his weak body, You dont even sound like him. Because Im in a child form right now, He rolled his eyes and then placed his hand on his face in exhaustion, Im so tired. He said as it seemed like his consciousness was fading away. It was hard for me to believe. Was he really Quincy? Why is he a kid then? I-is it really you? I placed my hand on his and gently removed it, What happened? I stared at his face while he weakly looked back at me, Are you sure youre not Quincys child? He sighed, What if I was? He asked and my mind went blank for a moment. I moved my hands to grab his neck then stopped and retreated. Im sure its you Quincy, I smiled at him and he closed his eyes. I need blood. He tried getting up, My visions too blurry. Blood? He needed blood yet he came back home first. I smiled. He didnt go to any of his livestock. My smile spread wide. He came back to me. He must have come back first since he was worried about me. Who hurt you? I laid him back down on my lap, Ill bring you some blood. Lets talk about that later. He said, And do you know where I keep the emergency blood bag? I smiled, Yes, I looked at him so intensely as my heart began to pound. I know what I was going to do wasnt a good thing. He might even hate me for it but I dont think I can stop myself. Hes so weak now. Weak enough that hes regressed to a child-like form. This is my only chance. I know he loves mey blood and now is my chance to get him drunk on it. Get him addicted to it so that he wont think about any other woman at all. All his lust for blood will only be for me. I picked him up and laid him on the sofa, Ill be back, I smiled sinisterly, with the best quality of blood, just for you. Chapter 120 - Blood Drink >>Nena I grabbed a glass goblet and took it to my room on the second floor while Quincy went to grab cleaner clothes. I went into my room as my heart beat began to accelerate as I shut the door behind me. Am I really going to do this? But this is my only chance. He never takes my blood no matter how many times Ive asked in the past. I placed the glass on my work desk Hes never even asked me to bring him a cup either. He always drinks on his own and hes rarely ever used the emergency blood kept in the freezer. It mostly just goes to waste. This is now or never. I looked at the cutter in the mug that stood still along with my other stationary. I gulped. Now or never. *** Quincy? I looked around for him in the lounge but he wasnt there. So I knew he must have gone to his room since he had to change. I went to his room and knocked once before entering, Quincy? The room was dark so I flipped the lights on and then noticed something. Quincy was on the bed, his small body was wearing a big clean light grey robe. When I entered the room he opened his eyes and looked at me. I smiled at him as I walked in. He sat up slowly and I handed him the glass goblet and sat down next to him. The smell of fresh blood is enticing to vampires and Quincy didnt waste any time before devouring the thing down his throat. A streak of blood even spilled out of his mouth and travelled down his chin to his neck as he drank impatiently. He didnt even think twice before his action and the thought made me feel a little guilty. I guess he trusted me a bit too much. He didnt even think Id do something like this huh? The thought, while it made me feel a bit bad, brought me tremendous amount of joy as well. It just proved that I had his trust. As soon as he finished the drink he looked at me, his eyes glowed red and his body began to grow. Where? He looked a bit shocked. He licked his bloody lips, This blood? He licked his lips again as if trying to savour the flavour, This isnt the emergency stash. He seemed a little dazed, like how you feel when youre a little drunk, The taste Oh? There wasnt any in the freezer. I said. What? He was taken aback but I wasnt bothered by that. I was just amused by how his body was growing back to its original size, Then this? He looked at the empty glass and frowned. Oh? I moved my face closer to him and smiled, Would you like more? As soon as he heard those words he shot his head back at me and his eyes glowed even more in excitement and hunger but that was soon replaced by fear. When I raised my arm and removed my sleeve to show him the bloody bandages he knew immediately what I had done. Nena..." I could see his eyes get red and shine even more when I removed the bandages and showed him the fresh wound, "Your blood..." He gulped and looked at me with lust filled eyes. His control was vanishing and his self restraint disappearing. The glass he had in his hands dropped to the ground and shattered. His hand began to twitch and his gaze was glued to my wound and I could feel the intensity in it. He may be only lusting after my blood and not me but still it made me happy. At least he desired some part of me! He turned his head away and I knew immediately he planned to run away so I grabbed his face and turned him to look back at me. His jaw was clenched tight and his pupils were shaking in both excitement and fear. He wanted to control himself but his need was taking advantage of him. Nena, dont, His eyes were wide open and he kept gulping trying to calm himself but both of us knew it wasnt helping at all. Its alright. I told him and he shook his head. His body had now fully grown back to its original size of 6 foot 2 inches but he hasn''t regained his strength back yet. After all, it was so easy to overpower him right now. I guess he needs a lot more than just a glass to regain what he lost. Where even was he the past few days? Im so curious! But at the moment, Im more invested in him drinking directly from me. I want this more than anything! I brought my wrist next to his lips, Its fine. I said once again, Go on. The sweet scent of blood was intoxicating him and he could no longer refuse. He grabbed my wrist and sunk his fangs in. A wave of pain ran through my body as he sucked the blood out. A little while later he licked the place several times, wiping the skin clean and looked back at me with hungry eyes. I dont know what he had gone through but whatever it was sure had drained him out a lot. He pounced on me, causing us both to fall on the bed with me underneath him. He pressed his body closer to mine, his hands slipping on my thighs. His cold fingers made my body shiver and my skin stand up. When his fangs sunk into my neck it gave me a weird sense of pleasure. There was pain there, I could feel my blood get sucked away but at the same time there was so much ecstasy that I couldnt help but enjoy it while my mind swirled around one thing. Will he finally look at me now that hes had my blood? Will I finally be a woman in his eyes?? Chapter 121 - Fear >>Nena I shot my eyes open and found myself in my bed. I sat up immediately as the situation confused me. What? Why am I in my bed? I was in bed with Quincy! Why!?!? Fear crept around in my brain. Shit! Dont tell me that it was all a dream!! I shot my head towards my arm and pulled my sleeve up. There was no injury What the hell!? My mind was completely blown. I stood up and ran to the full length mirror in my room to see my neck. It was clean and smooth like how it usually is. No I fell down on my butt in despair. This cant be happening No! I didnt waste much time getting out of my misery. I cant have dreamt it all! It was all too vivid for it to be a dream! I bit my lips and stood up again. I have to find out what happened because I know it happened! I walked towards the door and opened it up in anger to run out and down the stairs to see Quincy but as I opened the door to run out I crashed into someone. The big sturdy chest of a man made me bounce back and fall flat on my butt. Ow I glared up at the person but was weirdly surprised when I saw who it was, Daddy? Hey, Alister, Quincys father, said, Im not your father yet. He smiled at me, But of course I dont mind being called that. He extended his arm for me, I always wanted a daughter. I took his hand and stood up, Why are you here? Just came to check up on my son but he looks like hes in trauma. He shook his head in disapproval, I thought you succeeded in your attempt to get together with him when Quincy came back home and said he was officially revoking his claim to the throne. He took a deep breath, But I come back here and the situation is God knows where. I think there was a lot of information in that paragraph just now. Quincy did what? I was shocked, Did something happen there? I quickly caught the gist of it. He must have ended up in some sort of trouble there in the dark continent. Thats why he was gone for so long, He came back looking like a child! Well, Alister rolled his eyes, He had to fight a lot of people to get out from the place where he was being detained and it took him some time to plan a way out. He moved his head around and looked around my room, The king is very against him revoking his rights and wouldnt let him go so in his final attempt he fought with the guards to escape. It was a tough battle and he barely escaped. So is that why he was injured? Yep, But whats with that child form? Thats to preserve magic. He had to use a large amount of it to get away from the army that was guarding him. An army was guarding him? I was shocked at the news, The king seems a little too obsessed here. Alister shrugged, My brother had always been fond of him. He adores him a lot. Oh right, Alister if the Duke. His own children must be devastated. I felt a little bad here but that was short lived. Alisters lips formed a straight line and he shook his head like a robot, The kings son, whos the crown prince, is equally fond of Quincy. Both of them dont want him to leave the royal status. ... I was speechless. The crown prince doesnt want his rival gone. Wow, I sort of pity Quincy. His family is a bit too loving, And you do nothing about it? I glared at my father in law to be. Quincys a grown man, he has to solve this on his own besides what can I do? I cant fight the king. What a useless father you are. I huffed. Hey! In the vampire society trying to harm the royal family is straight treason, no matter what the intention is. I dont get it! I was a little mad at the new info, If theyre so fond of him shouldnt they let him do what he wants?! Alister was quiet for a few moments, then sighed. His eyes suddenly became a little distant and I felt like he was going to say something serious. Quincy hasnt come home once in the past twenty years. The first line was heavy enough, If I have to say honestly, we all feel one thing, Quincys status is what binds him to all of us back home. As his father I didnt say anything against his decision because I dont want to seem like Im controlling or want bad for him but we all feel like if he breaks it off, he might never come back home. His gaze dropped for a moment, There are times Im scared that my son doesnt want to be with us. Out of everything I heard, this information was a little heavy, I see, It made sense. I guess Quincy cutting off his claim sort of also means hes cutting off from his family and since he didnt go back home at all, I can see why they all seem anxious. This was something serious but I ended up smiling, then bit my lip to stop myself from doing that. I cant be happy right now! I mean I am! Hes ready to throw away a whole kingdom and maybe his family too, to keep me safe!! Shit! Im so happy I could die!! But dont smile! I shook my head! Dont smile!! This may be good news to me but its bad news to his family! I should talk about something else! But why would the guards hurt him if the king wants him to claim the throne? The guards didnt hurt him seriously. He looked back at me, When he used that explosive magic of his, he himself got caught in it. No one had anything against him. If anything, hes too capable and the reason why the king wants to keep him. Wow So why does he want to revoke his rights? Its sad to see that in the past ten years youve made absolutely no progress with him. Hey! He was making me mad. I believe it was for you, All of my anger suddenly disappeared, What? He wouldnt say it directly but he did it so all his potential spouses would go away. He said he wanted to keep you safe. My heart melted. Oh My~ I giggled, To keep me safe? I was getting a little shy, For me? This was good news on top of good news for me. I feel like Im melting!! Well yea and I came here to check up on him since he got himself in a mess but I go to his room and see hes traumatised and then I saw you who was almost dead. Traumatised? I was confused, What happened? He gave me a smirk as he raised his eyebrows at me, Dont pretend like you dont know.. He gave me a mischievous smile, You were the one who did it. Chapter 122 - Stay Away >>Nena What? I actually really had no idea what he meant, What did I do? I didnt do anything to give him trauma! Alister folded his arms, You gave Quincy your blood didnt you? I froze up for a second. So it did happen!!! And then I pouted, I mean, I played a little coy, Is that a bad thing? He chuckled looking at my expressions, For Quincy, He un-folded his arms, Maybe, He waved his hands around and ended up folding them again. Why though? I folded my arms as well, He takes blood from so many humans but why not me? Well~ He dramatically wiggled his fingers out, For starters which is also the most important thing, your blood is like a high class wine. Wouldnt that make one want it more! I mean who wouldnt want it? Its like vintage wine! Oh I would love to have it, anyone would love to have it. I mean I would die for it. Oh! He raised his hands in defence, But dont get me wrong, Im just stating how desirable it is, I already have my Blood mate. Blood mate? First I had ever heard of it, Whats that? Oh? You dont know? He was a little surprised, Well makes sense, He was suddenly un-amused, You didnt make much progress with Quincy so of course he didn''t tell you. What is it!! It seemed like something important so of course I had to find out what it was! Alister chuckled at me, Its like a person, whos your lifetime blood supply. What!! There was something like that!! I never heard about it!! A lifetime blood supply?? And from only one person!! Theres something like that!! Yeah, you can make someone your Blood mate if you like the taste of their blood but it rarely ever happens since it also means youll get stuck with them for life and they get stuck with you for life. My wife is mine since shes a fae but most vampires refuse to get bound like that plus among vampire couples no one would tolerate a third wheel since a vampire cant be a blood mate and there are some other complications. So, does Quincy not want to be bound either? If that is true that would be devastating! He has many different blood suppliers, so it makes sense if he doesnt want to be bound to one. Hmm, Alister thought about it, I guess it would be better to say hes afraid to bind anyone like that. Why? He sighed, Well, thats not really important. The thing is, he treasures you and he didnt want to hurt you yet he ended up drinking so much from you that you were out for a week. That last line took a little bit of time to process, A week!! I was out for a week!?!?! Oh my God! Thats not the problem Nena, Alister sighed, Like I said before, your blood is addictive. You could have died. The weight of those words hit hard and my head buzzed for a moment. I could have died? I shook my head I didnt want that to faze me. But I didnt, I looked back at him with a firm gaze, Im still here. You came back only because Quincy somehow managed to control himself after you passed out. This was not a good thing. I know But it seemed like the only way He was able to control himself? Maybe it paid off that I always put my blood in his coffee and got him used to my special taste. Alister sighed and unfolded his arms, I realise how you must feel. He gently patted my head, Youve fancied him since you were a child but Quincy is a challenge. I looked up at him and sighed. I first met Alister when Quincy wasnt home. Ten years ago when Yohan was hurt, Maya and Quincy took him to the realm of magic for treatment. At that time Alister came home to meet his son but found me instead. Ill overcome it. I told him and he smiled. Oh I would love to see that. He chuckled, He already has a trauma associated with a human, now you gave him another one. What trauma? That was suspicious. Who gave him trauma? That person better not be alive now or Ill give them another trauma for hurting my bae! He stepped aside, Go see him for yourself. I wasnt talking about that but I had to see Quincy anyway, so we can talk about this stuff later. I marched down to his room and Alister followed. I knocked on Quincys bedroom door but he didnt answer. I knew he was there since I saw the work room was empty when I passed by it. So I knocked once again but once again got no answer. Is he ignoring me? I opened the door and stepped inside, Quincy? I called his name in the dark room but was met with silence and then rejection. I spotted Quincy within a few seconds and tried to move closer to him when he spoke in a heavy voice, Stay away from me. When I heard Quincys voice I instinctively knew he was angry. I took another step towards him, Quincy He was sitting on his bed with his face down. I didnt want him to be angry with me. I already knew the reason why he was mad. I gave him my blood and almost ended up dying. He must be blaming himself but I have to tell him Im okay, Im alright Nena Hayes!! He yelled my name, making me flinch and freeze in my path, I want you far away from me. I turned his face to look at me and I saw his eyes glowed for a moment. I had never seen him so angry but that wasnt the only thing there was, You broke my trust!! There was fear in his eyes along with expressions of regret. That made my heart shatter. I indeed broke his trust. All my life he had told me to be careful and that he wont take my blood. I backed away to the door where Alister was standing. I know I did wrong and hurt him and that hurts me too but I don''t regret it. This is one of the things Ive always wanted. I gritted my teeth as I thought about what to say to him when Alister bent down next to my head. I told you, He whispered in my ear, This will be a challenge. Chapter 123 - Chance >>Nena I told the situation to the three boys in college the next day. I left Quincys room after he told me to stay away from him and went to text the boys but noticed my phone was filled with notifications and most of them were messages from my three fake boyfriends. I texted them back to let them know I was okay and after meeting with them today, I told them all that happened. They all looked at each other and then back at me. Well, I dont know what to say here. Chris spoke first. Have we moved forward or backward? Nathan frowned. Id say a bit of both. Sam folded his arms and sighed, The good thing is we have all the information so we can plan forward. The festival starts in three days. Nathan looked at the boys. What can we do in three days? Chris looked at Sam And Sam looked back at Chris, I guess its time for Nena to hug Nathan. He then looked at Nathan and then they all looked at me. Its time for that? I asked a little excitedly and they all nodded. Its time for that, They all grinned at me. *** I went home late at night and purposely passed by Quincys room. I didnt stop by it or knock at his door. I just had to make sure the scent would go to him. So, I once passed by it when I went to the second open corridor and I passed by it again when I was making my way back to the kitchen. I walked past slowly trying to hear something but since I had to be nonchalant about it, I passed by and went to the kitchen and pretended I was going to cook something. I opened the upper cabinet and wondered, Was that enough? Did he smell me? Hes a vampire so he must be sensitive to this smell. I vaguely remember him always telling my sister to shower when she came home here since she always hung out with his werewolf friend. I was still in the middle of my thoughts when I suddenly felt a huge presence right behind me that made me tense up. Nena Quincys voice was heavy and he probably used his powers to appear right behind me because I clearly didnt hear anything! He grabbed my shoulders from the back and turned me around with a jerk, You smell like a mutt. His eyes glowed red for a moment. To be very honest, it did scare me a little but I was ready for this. I stuck to Nathan for hours to get his werewolf scent all over me! Why do you care? I ignored him, You told me to stay away from you. I tried to move away but he held me in his place. I pretended to be a little angry too and tried to get him off me, What is wrong with you? You told me to stay away so move! I slapped his hands away and was about to walk away when he grabbed my waist and picked me up. Then he roughly sat me down on the kitchen shelf which was right behind me and Im not gonna lie, that turned me on a little. Especially the way he was looking at me. He had such a serious expression on his face but that just made him look more handsome. If I didnt have to control myself I would kiss those beautiful lips right here and now! Why didn''t you shower? He asked. I gulped, Why do you care? You want me to stay away from you. So it doesnt matter. You still smell like a mutt. He gritted his teeth, And I hate that scent. Such a typical thing for a vampire to say. He says that even though his own cousin is a half werewolf! But I guess since theyre family he makes that an exception. Is that all that matters to you? I glared at him, I confessed to you and you hate me in return. I placed my feet on his chest and his gaze immediately went to my bare feet on his shirt, then I created some distance between us. You broke my trust. He looked back at me again, I told you never to give me your blood. There wasnt any in the house! I got a little angry even though I was lying. I threw the blood bag in the freezer away before I gave him my blood in the glass goblet so that he wouldnt catch onto my lie, What was I supposed to do?! You looked so weak, I had to do something! I do feel bad for lying but that was my only chance and the only way where he would notice me more. I know he cares for me a lot but its not enough. I may be acting like a toxic person right now but Im ready to go to any length to get him to me. That shouldnt be possible, I always keep an emergency stash. His voice was a bit calmer now. Well, if there was one, I couldnt find it. I folded my arms and he took his hands off my waist and placed it on either side of my hips on the shelf. You should have looked harder. He sighed as he looked away. I pushed him further back with my feet and he looked down at my legs. Since I was wearing shorts, he got a clear and nice view of my long and lovely legs, Look for it yourself then, I got off the shelf, And if you find any, only then you have the right to be angry at me. I have the right now too. No you dont, I glared at him, Would you leave me alone if I was in a bad condition? ... I had no idea what was wrong with you and I panicked. I began to move away. Where are you going? He demanded an answer. Away from you, I glanced back at him, Just like you want me too. My words softened his expressions and for a brief moment I saw some regret too but then I turned my head forwards and walked out. Quincy didnt say anything at all and I quietly went to my room to sleep. *** The next morning, I went down and made coffee for Quincy after having breakfast but didnt take it to his study. Instead I just left it outside the room, knocked on his door and walked away. I was at the end of the corridor when he opened the door and saw me but didnt say anything. Chapter 124 - Jumbled Thoughts >>Quincy This cant be true. I shook my head as I looked through the freezer pretty thoroughly but there really wasnt any sign of any blood bag. How can this be? Ive always been careful about never running out. Did I make a mistake? Oh God I know I never really used it, so maybe I forgot to buy a new pack I sighed and went to the study, only to sit down in my seat in devastation. I placed my hand over my eyes and regretted my decisions. I understand that Nena gave me her blood because she was worried but she doesnt get how dangerous that was. What if she had died? Then what? Just the thought of it was messing with my head. She doesnt realise how important she is to me I sighed. Another human I cherish dying because of me. I closed my eyes. I dont want that. I could feel my feelings get mushed up at the thought of having to leave her. I want her to graduate and live her own life. Ill be happy enough if I see her happy. You okay son? I heard my dads voice from behind me. He scared me there but I didnt show it, Youre still here? I didnt remove the hand from my face and talked to him. Yeah well, going in and out between two worlds isnt childs play so I had to make sure you were okay before I left. Im fine, I gave him an immediate answer, You can leave. You sure? He sat down on the desk, You look miserable. I said Im fine. I took a deep breath, Everythings fine. Hey He placed his hand on my shoulder, Why cant you be honest with yourself? I dont know what youre saying. I laid my head down on the desk, How about you go home. It wont be long before I come back. ... He sighed, I cant really leave yet. Why not? I absentmindedly looked at him. Because, I have a date planned with my daughter. He said proudly Your daughter? I sat up straight and looked at him with a disgusted look. Nena, ofcourse. He smiled, Love the kid. ... I kept the look on for a few more minutes then blinked at him in confusion, When did you meet her? I eyed him, Youve met her before havent you? It wouldnt make sense for him to call Nena his daughter if they met just now. Yes, He smirked, Ten years ago. He proudly answered. Ten years ago!!?? I was shocked. Yeah, when you were busy taking care of the Fae king, Yohan. You were in the Enchanted forest when I came to visit. I knew what incident he was talking about. Nena was ten years old at that time and I left her alone in the house after strictly telling her not to leave no matter what. You never told me, I said. Well, it was very interesting to see you taking care of a kid so I didnt want to interfere. Shes your kin isnt she? No, I shook my head, Its nothing like that. I avoided his gaze and he sighed. Quincy, I am worried about you. Dont be, I gave him an immediate reply. I am your father, for a parent, its a natural thing. .... I still didnt look at him. I just wanna say this, He placed both his hands on my shoulders, I know what happened to the first human you were close with has scarred you but Nena is different. I shook my head, No, I sighed, Shes not. Yes, He insisted. NO, I was firm, No dad, I gulped as I looked at him feeling a little blue, Shes a human. I kept shaking my head, And far younger than me. ... He moved away a little after he took his hands off me, We age differently than humans. You''re still young too. In human age, youll be like 25? He smiled at me, I know how much you cherish her. He gave me a smirk, Enough that you didnt even try to come home at all and when you finally did, you did it for her. ... I looked away, Its not like that. Fine, He raised his hands, Keep denying it. He pouted like the man-child he is, You can stay single for life. Dad! I frowned, This is different. Hmph! He folded his arms and looked away, I dont care, Dad, I raised her and youre calling her your daughter? I raised my brows at him, Does that make sense to you? Yes, you raised her and she grew up with you. He looked at me with a shocked mixed confused expression, That means you already know each others worst sides and still care for each other. He placed his hands over his chest, What a lovely and strong bond. Oh My God I muttered the words in despair, Im leaving. I stood up and left the room since I knew arguing with him will take me absolutely nowhere. *** The next morning, I was working in the study when I heard a knock on the door. I didnt answer it since Nena didnt wait for my reply and came in anyway but a few seconds passed by and there was no one entering the room or asking to come in. I got up and opened the door only to find my coffee on the floor and Nena who was leaving without trying to talk to me. I sighed and took the cup but instead of going back into the study I went to the terrace to see how she was leaving today. I know I''m mad at her but I am still worried too. But, maybe I shouldnt have done that because today was probably not a good day to see what I saw. It wasn''t Sam or Chris who picked her up this morning. Rather, it was a tan, tall boy. A boy who smelled like a mutt. That alone was annoying enough. So, when I saw Nena get on the bike with him and hug him, I couldnt help but feel a little angry. So it was him, that scent she had on him came from him!! Why him?!! I gritted my teeth. Out of all the people. It had to be a mutt?! The mug in my hand shattered without me realising. I was angry all of the sudden but when I broke the cup and spilled the coffee everywhere I came to my senses. Wait no! I shook my head. I cant do this. I let it go the first time too when the other two boys started picking her up. I should do it this time too. I clenched my fists and took deep breaths. Im her guardian! I told myself in order to calm down. Im her guardian. I nodded my head. Her guardian and thats all there will be. Chapter 125 - Meeting With Daddy >>Nena Well, it worked. I said, He was mad. We four were sitting at our usual spot, Very very mad. I sighed. Well, Nathan gulped, I definitely felt his anger when he was glaring at me this morning. He was? I asked him in surprise, He didnt follow me out though. Oh? Nathan looked at me, He was on the terrace. He gave me an awkward smile, I could tell right away since I felt a murderous aura. Oh Did you feel like he was going to rip you apart? Chris asked and Nathan nodded. Like he definitely didnt want Nena to be near another guy? Liked in closed space? Sam asked and Nathan nodded again. How do you know that? The wolf among us asked. It was the same with us. Chris answered. Yep, Sam nodded his head, But then suddenly he began to ignore us and we thought maybe he was just being protective over her and we might have failed. Nathan frowned, But thats definitely not the gaze you give- He got out his index and middle fingers from both hands and made a bunny ear movement, -when you''re just protective. Sam and Chris nodded, Its when he suddenly stopped paying us attention, we thought we might have seen wrong since that was our goal. Chris took a deep breath. This is a bit confusing. Sam folded his arms, When he first saw me with you, I was sure there was more to him but then why did he back off? They all looked at me and I rolled my eyes, If I knew that, I wouldnt be here with you losers. Hey! Sam glared at me, Were helping you out here! I stuck my tongue out at him, And so am I, I huffed, I get into fights because of you guys and all you have to do is talk with me. Plan, Chris said, Theres a difference. Whatever. I sighed, Its mutual so put that aside. What are we going to do now? Natahn asked. Well, for now, lets get Quincy to the festival. Chris said, Riling him up is very important. He nodded at us, I now know something more. What? Sam asked. He definitely feels something but is also trying to deny it. Chris grinned at all of us, Were following the right pace. Now lets make sure hes at the festival. I felt my hopes light up, Alright, I answered, then got up, Im leaving now. This early? Chris asked. Where are you going? Nathan asked. Yea I have a date. I answered excitedly. They all raised theyre brows at me as their eyes jumped out of their sockets. It was like they heard something utterly unbelievable. What? Sam was the most surprised, With who? With my father-in-law, I rolled my eyes. What!! If people could lose their eyes like this, these idiots would be the first one to make that record. When did you get in touch with Quincys father? Sam asked. Ten years ago, I replied but before they could say anything I spoke further, I only met him once then and Ive met him again after ten whole years so there wasnt much interaction. I folded my arms, Since I''ve met him again I want to use his help too! And hes already your father in law? Sam was disappointed and shook his head at me. Of course he is, I was proud of myself, I gotta get his family on my side if I want him on my side. Hmm, Chris was impressed, Thats actually a good idea. He gave me a thumbs up, Best of luck. I smiled, Chao~ *** I have a question, Alister and I sat in a small cafe by the window on a small round table. Hmm? Alister was drinking his coffee. So Quincy has no feelings for Lilith? Alister shook his head, And the other candidates? Alister shook his head again, No one, theyre just capable females who can help him rule if he ever took the throne and became the next Vampire king. He gave me reassurance, Dont worry about that. But you said he never wanted the throne. So why are there fiances and potential partners in his life? He never officially took the rights away, so as per custom. He shrugged, Since its custom he was given a fiance, a friend he got along with. Alister was having fun drinking his cold coffee and he took his time while enjoying the taste, The king actually favours Quincey more than his own son Luciel, is also a reason he had a fiance. Lilith. I spat on the word but then I was happy again. And he was ready to throw it away for me? I suddenly felt superior. He does care for you. I can see that~ I hummed and drank my ice cola. It makes sense too, if he had feelings for anyone, he wouldnt be sleeping with the ladies who supply him with blood. That would make him a scumbag. Ive known him all my life, so I know hes not that kind of a person. But on that note, Has Quincey ever been in a serious relationship. I asked out of pure curiosity. Alister paused, Hes never been in one, forget serious. He shook his head, Its also part of the reason why the king gave him a fiance. Everyone thought Quincy was going to stay single all his life. That information was not good. Then, I had a wave of doubts come and hit me, He wont enter in one with be either? Alister finished his drink and placed his cup on the table and I felt like he was going to say something important. Nena, He licked his lips, Theres a thing about vampires. He said, Sometimes we feel a connection with someone. A connection? Its not like how werewolves are. He said, Not like a mate-bond or soul mates but sometimes, there is something there. What? I was so excited to hear that my eyes were probably sparkling. I was leaning on the table with my mouth slightly open as I stared at Alister, What is it? I felt like it was really important. Its what we undead call, a kin-bond. A kin-bond? First I had ever heard of that. Its something extremely rare but there are times there is a kin-bond between a vampire and some other species. The concept was a little different, so it wasnt that easy to grasp. If its not like a mate bond then what exactly is a mate bond? I took another sip from my cola. Its just someone, He smiled, Youre just drawn to. Like sexually? Romantically? I wanted the answer to that so badly that I ended up asking the question like a creep. Alister shook his head, No, it doesnt have a specific tie, its something pure and then its up to the people who share the kin-bond, where they want to take their relationship. So, I sipped my cola, There could be any relationship there? Yes, Uh I frowned, Are you perhaps telling me this because I have a kin-bond? My eyes lit up, With Quincy?!?! Calm down kid, He made a sarcastic pained expression, I actually dont know. He folded his arms and leaned them on the table, Im just saying there is a possibility. He looked into my eyes, But if its true, your plan of seducing him wont fail since a kin-bond is strong like that. You can mould it anyway you like and your vampire would be fine with it. The only feeling thats consistently there, is the feeling to protect the kin. He licked his lip, Which in this case, could be you. OH MY GOD!!! That would explain a lot!! That would explain why he took me and my sister in, in the first place!! He has never seemed interested in any other human like that, just business relationships so I always wondered why he took us in! This is the answer!!! This new knowledge made me so happy! I feel a new found motivation to keep pursuing him! But Another doubt popped in my head, If a kin-bond is like that, why is Quincy ignoring me? Yea Alister sighed, That might be because Quincy might be resisting it. Why? Well, He shrugged, Ill tell you some other time. He was hesitant, I feel like its not the right time now. Fine I finished my cola then an idea popped in my head, Daddy, I shamelessly called him that, Do you know anything about college festivals? I got the card out from my bag. College festival? Yea, I want you to help me out with a little something. I was about to hand him the card when suddenly it was taken from my hand by someone else. Hey~ I turned my head to look at who even had the audacity to do that. There was a man, blonde hair, pale skin and plump red lips, standing by the table side, I would love to go to this place!! He smiled at me and I immediately noticed his razor sharp fangs. Chapter 126 - Festival >>Nena I knocked on Quincys study but received no answer. Well, to begin with I never really waited for his answer, so I opened the door to peek inside. He was working on the laptop, wearing his computer glasses while completely ignoring me. Figures. Hes still mad at me but this outcome was inevitable if I think about it so I wont stress on it. I entered the room, Hey, I greeted him, I just came to remind you, tomorrows the college festival. He kept typing on the keys without even sparing me a glance. He pretended that I wasnt even there and that hurt me a little but since I deserve it I didnt make a fuss about it. Well um, I guess youre not coming but if you do, our department has a special event planned. I kept my gaze on him and he kept his on the screen. What is he even typing that seriously? ... The typing continued. Well, we have a nude sketching event to encourage people towards art and Im a model for that. His fingers froze for a moment, then he slowly began to type again and paid no attention to me again. Is he really not fazed? Well, Im leaving. I started taking my steps backwards, Got a long day tomorrow. I kept my eyes on him as I left the room and closed the door behind me. Well, its done. Gotta wait for tomorrow now. >>Quincy I kept typing on the laptop but it was one single word Nude? Nude? Nude model? Nude? Nude. Nude Nude model Why Nude? Why would it encourage people towards art? Nude? Nude!?!!! Why would she be a nude model? For what?? Nude!?!?!?! Why Nude!!!???? Why does this girl only give me stress?!?!??!?!!!!! Why is nude modelling even a thing? Do people have no dignity? Nude Nena as a nude model? I stopped myself from moving because I was pinch close to breaking something. *** Shit Hell!! Im angry at her, so I shouldnt go to the festival but the nude model thing wont leave my mind! It hasnt left my mind since yesterday! She left two hour ago! I saw her leave with that guy that had an Audi. What do I do now!?? Oh My God This is stressing me out! I paced around in the room, panicking. What do I do? Just what??? I cant go! But I should! What if a creep choses her to be his model? Are there any proper safety rules there? Wait! Can people watch her? What the hell! My instincts were screaming at me to keep her safe. Shit! I shook my head SHIT!! I have to go! I have to go! I have to go but I cant! Oh damn! At this point I had started sweating. Shit! Fuck everything. I have to go!! Hey!! I paused when I heard my fathers voice, Son, you okay? He came into the lounge from the outer corridor, You looked a little stressed out. You still havent left? I looked at him in disbelief. He pouted, Why would I leave when my daughter invited me to her college festival? He was offended, Im going to attend that. He walked past me, ready to leave. What? She invited him? Why? What is going on here? I have never been more confused in my life. It couldnt be She invited him because she thought I wouldnt be coming?? Is that it? What the hell Nena? What are you doing? Shes messing up my mind! But wait! I can use this! Its the perfect excuse! Dad! I turned to look at him. What? He was already at the door. Do you know the way? I asked, To her college? Ah! He suddenly realised, I dont. Ill take you there. I smiled. Perfect. *** I honestly forgot how bright the human world is, Dad complained and kept fanning himself, Why is that round thing in the sky so bright? The sun was out in full force and it was a bright sunny day. Of course you did, you never visit this world in daylight. I feel a little dizzy. Honestly, he did look like he could use some shade. Youll be fine when you get there. But the priority now was Nena. Why? He looked me dead in the eyes, Is there night there? Huh!? He stopped, Im going back. He acts like a complete child sometimes. Were here! I grabbed his shirt and pulled him along, You were the one who wanted to come. Are you sure youre not the only one who wants to go? He eyed me, Hmm? His tone was quite taunting. No, I denied it, I came here because of you. I dragged him in and we went straight to the department of Art and Design. The place was lively, full of colours, people, voices, music and chattering and for a vampire, it was a bit too vibrant. Wow, Dad was feeling a bit overwhelmed. So, I cleared my throat, Where do you wanna go? Since Im already here. He sighed, Im gonna take a look at Nena and then leave, I nodded and we began to make our way towards the stall the Fine arts student had made. The hallway was spacious and many students were standing outside to showcase what they were offering but there was a group that just stood out. And it was not because of one reason. First, the place had a large number of male audiences. Second there were female models there sitting on the podiums to catch attention looking like prostitutes. With most of their skin visible. The six models had a silk cloth covering them from their chest to their hips. Anger began to boil in me. My emotions began to stir. It was something hard to even see. I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists as I tried to control myself because the one at the centre of attention was my kin. I clenched my jaw. And she was having the time of her life seducing the low lives that were wagging their tail for her. I wanted to take everyone here and rip them apart. It wouldnt even be a problem for me. I excel at dark magic. I can just burn them all alive here. HOW DARE THEY?! How dare they even look at my kin like that. I gritted my teeth. Nena is only mine.